Date: 2021-07-15 04:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Harem; Adult; Romance; Gods
Description: Sean had been through something close to hell— he’d taken out Klein Denmur and Knight Evan Sharpeyes, along with a few of Lord Truestrike’s servants, but Chastity and Lilly died on the fields outside the city. At the end of that battle, he claimed Helga Helsdottir, Soul Bonding her and renaming her Helga Oathsworn. With a Valkyrie by his side, Sean hoped never to lose another loved one to death. His enemies were far from done with him, however. Attacks on the association and their families started, claiming lives and hurting Sean’s friends. Finished with just trying to live his life, Sean made

Binding Words

Book 7:

Noble Solutions

Daniel Schinhofen

Copyright © 2021 Daniel J. Schinhofen

No parts of this book may be reproduced in any form by an electronic or mechanical means – except in the case of brief quotations embodied in articles or reviews – without the written permission from the publisher.

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarities to real persons, living or dead, are purely coincidental and not intended by the author.

Copyright © 2021 Daniel J. Schinhofen

All rights reserved.

Contents

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-one

Chapter Twenty-two

Chapter Twenty-three

Chapter Twenty-four

Chapter Twenty-five

Chapter Twenty-six

Chapter Twenty-seven

Chapter Twenty-eight

Chapter Twenty-nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-one

Chapter Thirty-two

Chapter Thirty-three

Chapter Thirty-four

Chapter Thirty-five

Chapter Thirty-six

Chapter Thirty-seven

Chapter Thirty-eight

Chapter Thirty-nine

Chapter Forty

Chapter Forty-two

Chapter Forty-three

Chapter Forty-four

Chapter One

Sean was grim as he got into the carriage with his wives. The time they’d spent waiting for their possessions to be returned hadn’t helped his mood. The last day weighed on him, and his thoughts chased themselves over what he had to do before meeting the others at the Oaken Glen.

Fiona placed her hand on his. “Sean?”

Blinking, he gave her a tired smile. “I’m fine. I killed more people than I thought I’d have to.”

“I can help with that later, if you need,” Felora said, looking around Andrea on her lap.

“I’ll probably need it,” Sean admitted. “Even though we were just defending ourselves, I don’t feel good about killing.”

“We’re glad you’re alive,” Ida said from his other side— she was sitting on Ryann, and leaned over to kiss his cheek. The others agreed with her.

“We felt the Bonds tremble, and then you were pulling on them,” Fiona said. “I Shaped the door open... we feared the worst. We never expected to see what had happened.”

“It wouldn’t have gotten that far if not for the immobilizing wand Amerut had. He froze me in place, and I couldn’t move enough to stop them,” Sean said tightly, remembering that feeling of impotence.

“They had already killed me,” Helga said from where she sat with Aria on her lap. “I could not help. By the time I was back, his throat had been cut.”

“You killed them in the end,” Myna said, kissing Sean’s cheek, shifting from her spot on Fiona.

“Yes, and I’ll be visiting them soon,” Sean said darkly. “Bath, a quick meal, then a trip to see the former magistrate.” All of his wives reached out to touch him and he shuddered. “Thank you... I’m sorry for what happened. I thought I’d just have to deal with Denmur… I didn’t think it would cause this cascade.”

“We’re with you, husband,” Fiona whispered, “no matter what happens. Ven?”

Ven floated between them all. “Yes?” Their question was soft, clearly waiting for a rebuke.

“Assign one of our Fairies to be a messenger only. If one of you had been able to tell us, we would’ve had the door open much sooner. I know you were all trying to help him, but the delay…” Fiona trailed off.

“I’ve already taken that step,” Ven replied. “I thought of it after the fact. Four of us will be prepared to defend you, and one will be there to go for aid right away. We again felt like we didn’t do much to assist... In fact, we caused him more strain, as he brought two of us back.”

Sean reached out, cupping Ven with his palm and bringing the Fairy closer. “You almost had their eyes. More practice is all you need. We’ll look into what else can be done to help.”

“Yes, sir,” Ven said, though they were still clearly upset.

“Sean, how is your energy?” Andrea asked from her place on Felora’s lap.

“Low. I should not use any today if I can help it. I effectively brought myself back to life. My silver cord was fraying as I drifted out of my body…” Sean’s eyes went wide. “I died. The staff…!”

“No,” Fiona said softly. “Arliat is driving the carriage, Sean. She was fine.”

Sean exhaled as that fear lifted off his chest. “I… I forgot she was driving.”

“Sharpeyes will be upset,” Felora said. “The loss of so many crafters is a blow to the city as a whole. The guards were effectively called out by the chief magistrate letting you go and by Jasper freeing Charie.”

“Fuck him,” Sean said tightly. “We’ll deal with him. I’m going to have to talk with Lady Sharpeyes again. She might have a way for me to legally bring him to a duel.”

His wives stilled at the very idea, but Helga nodded. “I shall take up that challenge for you, Sean.”

Aria shifted in place. She looked back at Helga, then at Sean. “Sean, would you accept her as your shield?”

Ryann inhaled sharply, then exhaled. “She is the best fighter, and she can die and come back for him, too. I know that one of us being his shield makes him worry.”

“If you wish me to do so, I will take that mantle,” Helga said.

“Ladies?” Fiona asked. “Consensus?”

One by one, they all agreed, then looked at Sean. Sean returned each of their looks in turn before nodding. “I would feel better if it was Helga.” He faced Ryann. “Your point was why. I fear for you as my shield because you have to be in danger for me, and I hate that, even more now that you have our child.” His gaze shifted to Aria. “Aria, you were put off because of the loss and kids, but now… would you like to join them?”

Aria’s smile grew wide. “If you’re offering to give me a child, then yes. All of your children will have a sibling from each of us to play with that way.”

Andrea touched Aria’s knee. “I’m glad you get to.”

Sean met Helga’s eyes. “You’ve killed and died for me, Helga. That’s likely going to be your life with us. I won’t force you, if—”

“I will be your shield and your spear,” Helga said, interrupting him. “I am your Chooser; you have called me thus. My honor at being your first makes my soul sing, Sean. Please, allow me to be the bulwark for you and your wives. It is a small step on my path of redemption in your wives’ eyes.”

“No,” Andrea said softly. “No... You did all you could for him and will continue to do so.” Swallowing, she turned to face Helga. “I absolve you of guilt. Chas would praise you for taking this role and allowing us to carry his children. I will be as she would. No more debt. You have a solemn task, though, protecting our soul.”

Helga inhaled as she felt the surge of energy from Andrea. “Mistress...” The word was a whisper and Helga’s eyes glowed with black-white flame for a moment. “Your word is my command.”

Felora saw the fire and spoke quickly, “I reinforce this command, Helga Oathsworn. Your task is guarding our soul. Never fail in this.”

The flame brightened as Helga stiffened. “As you command, mistress.”

“Never fail,” Ryann added.

Sean watched as his wives spoke one by one, the energy in Helga’s eyes glowing brighter with each repetition. When Helga spoke to assure Fiona, the last of his wives to speak, Sean said, “Helga Oathsworn, Chooser, my wives have spoken and I approve of their words. Let this be your purpose, setting aside all that came before to bind this to you.”

Helga shuddered and her eyes blazed as she stared at Sean, her very soul vibrating to his words. “As my lord wishes and as his wives command, so it shall be. I am his shield, his bulwark, his spear, and his fist. I will protect him against all threats, safeguarding his soul, as that saves them all. No one, not even those false gods of my past, can sway me from this task.”

Sean felt the bindings on her and shivered as it bled back to him bit by bit. “Accepted. Welcome to the family as a part of it, Chooser.”

Helga slumped. Her lips parted and her eyes closed as she shivered. “My Lord... thank you.”

Sean started to reply when he inhaled sharply— a flood of energy rushed from Helga to him. All of his wives were shocked to see the same black-white flame burning in his eyes for a moment before it faded.

“Sean?” Fiona asked, touching his cheek.

“I’m fine… better, actually,” Sean said slowly. “Helga?”

“I lost a soul, my lord,” Helga murmured softly. “You had need, and they went to you.”

Sean exhaled slowly. His energy was higher than it had been, but still below half. “Interesting. We’ll have to let you take some more souls from the bog. Having extra energy waiting is too useful to not use it if needed.”

“That means you’ll never be as drained as you were for the battle before the city,” Felora said. “Could you… pass that straight to us?”

Sean frowned. “We’ll have to test it, but right now might not be the best time.”

The carriage slowed and Arliat’s voice calling caught their ears, “Open it up, Quinna. We’re home.”

“We need to tell them about what happened, too,” Sean said.

“While we eat,” Fiona told him. “First, a shower for you.”

“Yeah,” Sean said. “I’ll be skipping the bath, though. I need to eat and then visit the bog.”

“I can help get you there faster,” Felora said.

“I was going to ask,” Sean told her as the carriage moved forward again.

“We’ll all be joining you for the shower,” Fiona told Sean. “I think we all want to be close for a while. Also, we’d all like to see the bog, I think.”

“I’m fine with that,” Sean said. “I want you all close, too. It relaxes me.”

The carriage stopped. “Sir, we’re here.”

Aria opened the door and got out first. His wives followed one by one, leaving Sean as the last one out. Stepping down from the carriage, he found all of the staff out in the yard.

“We’ll need a light meal, Glorina,” Sean told the head cook. “Things didn’t go as planned, as you all know. We’ll cover it while we all eat. We’ll be taking a quick shower, then meeting in the dining room. After that, I’ll be visiting the bog.”

“Sir,” Rumia asked quickly, “can I go, too?”

The others all began to ask if they could go and Fiona cleared her throat. “Ladies, this is a purposeful visit, not for sightseeing. If you want to see the bog and manor, we can arrange it later.”

“Fiona, wait,” Sean said. “Felora, is it even possible?”

Felora looked at the staff with a small smile. “Yes. We’d have to use the dining room, as they won’t all fit into bed with us.”

A few of the staff blinked, not having expected that answer. Rosa appeared the most uncomfortable, a few looked thoughtful or hopeful, and the twins seemed disappointed.

“Okay, we’ll cover it, then,” Sean said.

“Is meat and cheese with crackers enough for the meal, sir?” Glorina asked.

“Sure. We’ll have dinner after I speak with the others at the inn. This whole day is off schedule, so we’ll work around it.”

Glorina, Mona, and Lona headed for the kitchen, ready to do their job. The others followed the family inside, but went to the dining room as Sean and his wives entered the bathroom.

Chapter Two

They all finished bathing and eating quickly. Sean took a deep breath, looking at Felora. “Fel, what do we need to do?”

“Everyone, hold hands,” Felora said. “This will let us make sure we’re together when the dream begins.”

Sean took Fiona’s and Ryann’s hands, then watched as the others did as she requested. The Fairies sat on the palms of those to either side of them, holding hands among each other.

Once everyone was ready, Felora nodded. “You’ll be going to sleep, so I suggest that everyone leans onto the table.” She leaned down to show them. “This way, you’re unlikely to slide under the table.” Once everyone was ready, she inhaled slowly and closed her eyes. “Separation, removal, step across the planes. Follow Sean as he leads us to his worlds, knowing that he will guide us.”

Sean let her energy grab him and pull him into slumber, then across the planes. Blinking what felt like a second later, he was on the edge of the bog. The full moon illuminated the yew tree, which cast its long, shadowy fingers over the ground. Human heads broke the black peat, most of them near the clumps of heath and heather that dotted the landscape. Exhaling slowly, Sean waited as he listened to the people crying out for help.

His wives and staff all appeared on the edge of the bog. The circular strip of ground that surrounded the plane was wide enough for at least a dozen people to stand abreast of each other. Wide eyes took in the surroundings— everyone who hadn’t been to the plane before stared at the people crying out.

“This is the bog,” Sean said softly. “I can walk across the peat, but I don’t know if you can, so please stay on the edge.”

“They’re trapped?” Rosa asked, fear coloring her words.

“The plants bind them and hold them in place. They can’t get free and, if I will it, they’ll be pulled under. They won’t die even under the peat, as Denmur still rests there. This is for the people that are my enemies. None of you will end up here.”

“What if I wished to tend to this for you?” Rumia asked breathlessly. All eyes went to her, and she blushed. “Forgive me. I was just wanting to help you, sir.”

“Now isn’t the time,” Fiona said, taking Rumia’s hand. “He has people he needs to speak with. Sean, can we help you?”

“No, I don’t think so. This place is… not a good place. Felora, take them to the manor, please.”

“Sean,” Myna asked, touching his shoulder, “why?”

Sean closed his eyes briefly, then met hers. “I’m about to be a man I don’t want to be. I’d rather no one witness this.”

“I don’t want to leave,” Myna said. “I know you, Master. You might need to be unyielding and cruel, but these people deserve it. They are our foes— don’t fear what we’ll think. None of us will think badly of what you must do to protect us.”

The others began to agree with her, and Sean noticed the silence that had fallen over the bog. He looked over the women watching him and nodded. “Very well.” Turning away from them, Sean walked out onto the peat, the ground firm under his feet.

The closest people paled and stayed silent as Sean passed them. He looked grim, and his eyes shining with black-white flames made them fearful. The man Sean walked toward watched him like a man watching death approach.

Coming to a stop, Sean squatted down to speak with Amerut. “You tried to kill me. You failed, and now, your soul is mine. I will give you a chance to not be tormented for eternity. If you lie, I will let the bog have you. You won’t die, but you’ll slowly become a part of it. Understand?”

Amerut’s eyes were large as he nodded.

“Who ordered you to kill me?” Sean asked flatly.

“We were supposed to kill your Bonded!” Venim blurted. “Fokler said we were going to kill her to make a point. When you were arrested, too, they tried to get your case to Amerut, but Jasper took it.”

“Shut up!” Fokler spat at Venim. “This is all a lie. We’re not trapped— we have him in the courtroom. Amerut, break this already so we can get on with it! This must be the work of the whore that can twist minds.”

Sean shifted his gaze to Fokler, a cold smile coming to him. “Take him under. Keep him there until I request him again.”

Fokler had started to respond when roots wrapped around his head and pulled him under the peat. Venim babbled and cried, pleading for mercy. Amerut’s wide eyes grew larger, his mouth open as he stared at Sean in horror.

“Tell me,” Sean told Amerut, “or you’ll join him.”

“Commander Lomar...” Amerut whispered. “He came to me and said they were arranging for you to be arrested. When your Bonded was arrested, I was told to get her case and kill her.”

Sean inhaled slowly. “Who?”

“Fokler. He said it came from Lomar,” Amerut shuddered. “When you were brought in, too, he told me to take your case before a high magistrate could.” Amerut began to shake and anger appeared in his eyes. “That dickless bastard Jasper took you from me, but then you were there...” Amerut shuddered again. “Fokler sent me word that you’d be with her, so we were to accelerate the plan. Even if it meant faking you attacking us, we were to kill you.”

“And now, you’re here,” Sean said grimly. “You tried to take my Bonded from me twice.”

“I was told to,” Amerut whined. “Carver told me the first time— it came from Denmur. You already killed him. Please… mercy.”

Sean laughed a dark laugh that held no humor. “No. I’ll give you what you tried to give me. Take him under.”

Amerut screamed once before the roots pulled him into the peat.

“Winter’s tits!” Venim cried. “No…!”

Sean looked at Venim. “How many of the guards are corrupt?”

“Only Wolen’s squad. That was all that survived the purge. Lomar consolidated them and put Fokler in charge. He was using them to do what he was ordered to,” Venim sobbed.

“That’s all?” Sean asked.

“All that I know of,” Venim whined. “Please…”

“Helga, take this soul,” Sean said.

Venim’s eyes shot open and, just as he started to speak, he flashed into black-white flame and was gone. Sean exhaled slowly and stood up. Turning slowly, he looked over the other captured souls.

“You’re all here because you opposed me and died doing so,” Sean intoned into the silence. “You’ll have a chance to leave this hell— your souls will be released from the bog and used to further my own ends. This is where your choices led you, by following Denmur. I’m leaving for now, but I will give you a chance to leave this place soon.” Sean walked back to his wives, worried about what they would think of him.

The moment he stepped off the peat, Myna hugged him, then Fiona. The rest were only heartbeats behind them until he was encircled and held by his wives. Sean shuddered as he surrendered to their love and acceptance of him.

The others watched them with a mix of emotions, ranging from fear to worship. None of them spoke, unwilling to intrude on the moment.

“Felora,” Sean whispered, “the manor, please? Let’s show them what the other side is.”

“As you wish...” Felora whispered and closed her eyes. “Home, where the soul resides. The resting place for the loyal.”

Sean exhaled when he blinked and found himself in the main room of the manor. He was opening the door just as Felora knocked on it. “Welcome home,” he said, stepping aside.

As they entered, Chastity came down the stairs, her eyes wide. “Tell me you’re just visiting, please?”

Andrea rushed to her. “We are. A brief visit at that, Chas.”

Chastity exhaled a shuddering breath. “I get worried every time...”

“It looks identical,” Tiska said, going up to the urns on the wall.

“It is, except there’s nothing to clean,” Lilly said. “Let’s go back outside and you’ll see the major difference.”

All of the staff followed her back outside, and Sean took a seat on a sofa. “We’ll leave in a half hour. Let them have time to look around,” he told Fiona.

“As you wish, husband,” Fiona said, sitting beside him.

The others came to sit and stand near him, trying to comfort him.

~*~*~

Sean looked up as he stepped out of the carriage. Thick, fat flakes of snow drifted lazily in the still air. Is the Queen upset or is this just normal weather? Sean wondered briefly before shaking his head to clear it of the idle thought.

Following Helga into the Oaken Glen, Sean looked over the crowded room. People averted their eyes from him, not willing to meet his gaze. “The hallway to the right of the bar,” Sean told Helga.

Whispered conversations reached his ear as he traversed the room.

“Murdered a magistrate! Can’t bel—”

“Vowed to clear the guard of corr—”

“Sharpeyes is going to be pis—”

“MacDougal!” the loud voice cut across the whispers, cutting them all off.

Sean stopped, looking toward the person who called out to him.

Angus Angusson stood up, towering over everyone in the room. “Glad you’re still alive. You’ve only done right by those of us on the lowest rung of society. If you need me, I’ll be there.”

Sean felt his eyes sting as the honesty hit him hard. “Angusson, I appreciate it. I’d never ask you nor anyone else to stand in the way of my troubles.” His eyes drifted across the room again. “Many of you have heard rumors, slander, and probably outright lies. I ask that you take a moment and consider what my actions have been. The actions you know, not only what you’ve heard from others.”

“Is it true that the Lord wants you dead?” a soft voice drifted from somewhere in the crowd.

“I’m sure he does. His son died to my blade, but only because he tried to kill my family and I. I’d rather craft and love my wives. Sadly, those in power want to use me and kill me. I won’t let them hurt my family any more than they already have.” Sean exhaled slowly, closing his eyes for a moment. “I’ll do my best to keep this conflict from hurting you. I’d rather face him in single combat, but I think we all know he’d never accept that. My friends are waiting for me, so please excuse me.”

Helga nodded, then led him to the hall. The room stayed silent behind them as they left.

Helga knocked, then opened the door, stepping in before him. She went to the side and nodded. “It is your friends only, sir.”

Sean gave the association a strained smile. “Evening. Sorry for being late again.”

“You’ve had good reason,” Joseph Tackett said, standing up and slapping him on the shoulder. “We’re just glad you’re alive.”

The others all got up and greeted him one by one. Sean eventually took his seat, surprised to find a hot cider in front of him and Helga. He took a deep drink before setting the mug down. When he looked up, he saw all of them watching him.

“This is what I know…” Sean began.

~*~*~

When he finished, the room was silent. Amedee Mageeyes was the first one to speak, “The fact that Carver was using Denmur to act is surprising. I had no idea he was so ambitious.”

“He was always looking to move up,” Ryan Watercaller said, “but I had no idea he was that eager, either.”

“It makes me wonder if Denmur even knew,” Eva Silverhand suggested.

“I’m not sure he did before, but Carver surely told him after the fact,” Italice Stoneeyes said. “It does no good to act if the one you seek to please is unaware.”

“He was always an odious little toad...” Fredrick Gertihs growled. “This means he was the one who got my brother killed, him and Wolen. If only you’d killed Wolen, as well, Sean.”

“He’s on my list,” Sean said flatly. “Wolen, Lomar, Carver, and Sharpeyes. Amedee, I need to speak with her. She has to know a way to push him into a trap for me.”

Mageeyes nodded. “I will inform her, but she might need some time, Sean. Her family is in flux and she might be in a worse spot because of it.”

“If she wants him gone, she’ll find the time,” Sean said tightly. Holding up a hand, he exhaled slowly. “Sorry. I’ll be better tomorrow.”

“Felora will help,” Saret Somnia said.

“She will, tonight,” Sean said, turning his focus to her. “The chief magistrate?”

“He’s an old acquaintance,” Saret replied softly. “He’s had a long-standing request of me, and I promised him I would grant it if he gave you a chance to prove yourself. I didn’t ask for more to shield him as much as I could.”

Everyone looked at her with surprise except for Mageeyes. “You will wait until after this trouble is over, I hope?”

“Yes, Amedee. We both know Lord Sharpeyes would twist it to his gain, otherwise. Lady Sharpeyes will push Jasper higher, which would be for the best of the city.”

“I don’t think I want to know more,” Chester Knox said hesitantly.

“That conversation is done,” Saret said gently. “I won’t say more on it.”

“Sean, can we hold back on the lightbulbs?” Fredrick asked. “I think the others will speak to me in earnest now.”

Sean shrugged as he finished his mug. “Sure. I’m sorry, I need to go. I only came so I could tell you all what was going on.”

“The people you healed got to a healer and lived,” Augustus MacLenn said as Sean rose. “You saved their lives.”

Sean shivered as the words flowed over him. “I hope it was the right choice... Excuse me.”

They wished him good night, watching him with concern as Helga led him out.

Chapter Three

Soft lips on his woke Sean. Without opening his eyes, he kissed Fiona back. He knew it was her even without seeing her, as her soul radiated to him.

“Good morning,” Fiona whispered when the kiss ended. “Do you feel better now?”

“Yeah,” Sean replied. He looked up at her. “Felora helped settle my mind. She also helped with all the past deaths, too.”

“Good,” Fiona sighed in relief. “We’d like you to stay home and do as little as you can today. Please?”

“I feel fine, but okay. Ven?”

“I’ll let Winston know, Sean. Also, our thanks for saving Mak and Onim.”

“I only managed it because of Helga,” Sean said. “It’s much easier when the soul is still there.”

“Breakfast is waiting, dear one,” Fiona said, kissing his cheek. “Come on.”

“I’ll be right down,” Sean told her.

“Okay,” she kissed him again before leaving the room.

Sitting up, Sean exhaled slowly as he pushed the blankets off and stood up. What am I going to do today, then? Maybe if I ask, she’ll let me make lightbulbs for home, at least? Or I could work on the bows and maybe tinker with the crossbows for the Fairies? I’d rather go gut Sharpeyes to end this, but I need a way to do it without dropping us into more trouble... What does it take to go from Aspirant to Knight? Hmm...

Lost in thought, Sean started to get dressed. Reaching for a shirt absently, he knocked something off the shelf. He snagged the falling item out of reflex, then looked at it— a simple braided bronze bracelet lay in his palm. Memory of Fiona making it for him came back to him and a soft smile touched his lips. Fastening it onto his left wrist, he touched it gently. It was a reminder of happy days, and also a reminder that he still owed Truestrike for Oakwood.

When he entered the dining room, he smiled. “Good morning. Sorry for the delay.”

“We just set everything out, sir,” Glorina replied.

Taking his seat, he served himself so the others could. “Fiona,” Sean said, pulling back his sleeve to show her the bracelet, “I didn’t know we still had this.”

“It’s been on your shelf, dear. We had it with us when we…”

“I’m going to wear it every day, now,” Sean told her. “It’s a reminder of our budding start, but it will also help remind me that even after Sharpeyes, we have Truestrike to deal with.”

“It does remind me of when you opened my eyes to being able to Shape metal,” Fiona said softly, touching the bracelet on his wrist. “I kept it because it was my first repayment to you.”

“I want to make lightbulbs,” Sean said, “but I also don’t want you all to worry. So, if I can’t do that, I’ll work on researching enchanting bows and crossbows... oh, and I was wondering, what does it take to move from Aspirant to Knight?”

“Even as a Knight, you couldn’t go after Lord Sharpeyes,” Felora said.

“But he could get Solanice,” Myna said. “That’s what you’re thinking, isn’t it, Master?”

Sean gave her a soft smile. “You know me too well, my loving kitty.”

“You’d need a Lord or Lady to grant your family the title,” Fiona said slowly, clearly trying to recall the information. “It’s more than just the five who spoke for you before Lady Sharpeyes. I don’t know all the details, but Amedee or Charie might. Besides, if you go after Sharpeyes, I’m sure he’ll use Solanice to thwart you, which means you don’t need to get the title.”

“I guess that’s true,” Sean said, turning his attention to his food. Eggs, bacon, and skillet potatoes filled his plate.

“If you want to make one or two, we’d be fine with that,” Fiona told him, going back to the early part of the conversation, “but please do as little as you can. We know Helga gave you energy back yesterday, but we don’t want you near empty again.”

Sean nodded, waiting to swallow before replying, “Okay. I’ll just play with the weapons, then. I can work on enchanting them without doing more than a lightbulb or two.”

“Okay,” Fiona nodded.

“What about you all?”

“We’ll be staying in and making things for the shop,” Fiona said.

“It’s a nasty day outside, sir,” Rumia said. “It’s been snowing since yesterday.”

“The Queen?” Sean asked.

“We don’t know,” Ryann said. “It’s not like the blizzard was, but it doesn’t show any signs of stopping, either. She should be getting close to Westpoint now, which could be why… upset, but not raging.”

“That is likely,” Rosa nodded. “She’s done long, slow storms in the past. The last one I can think of was the year after Rumia was born.”

“Sir,” Rumia said hesitantly, “about the bog... Can we go back there?”

Sean gave her a questioning look. “Why?”

Rosa gave her daughter a stern look, but Rumia didn’t stop, “I… want to do more, sir. When we saw it, I felt something in me stir. It’s a stark beauty, and I want to tend to it.”

“I don’t even know if you could,” Sean said slowly. “When I took Saret there, her shoe got coated in peat.”

“She tried to follow you and her foot sank into the bog,” Helga said. “I caught her and pulled her back to the solid ground.”

“Nothing lives there,” Quinna shuddered. “It felt unnatural.”

“No,” Rumia said, her eyes wide. “It was beautiful. Stark, yes, but wonderful.”

Sean watched her— Rumia’s eyes sparkled with feeling as she spoke. “Rumia, set it aside for now. You’d need Felora to take you there. Fel, if and when you want to, it’s okay. Just be careful.”

Felora nodded and looked at Rumia. “Not soon. We have a lot going on, but I will take you.”

Rumia bowed her head. “Thank you, Felora. Thank you, sir. I will be respectful and careful.”

Rosa shifted in her seat. “I was wondering on a different, but similar, topic, sir. The night sky that surrounded the manor, will it always be that way?”

“I don’t know,” Sean shrugged. “This is all new. Supposedly, in time, the space will grow to be more than just the manor. Whether that means the sky will stay as it is is unknown.”

“If… the worst happened…?” Rosa asked slowly, not looking his way. “Would we be allowed to tend the garden while we are there? I saw plants I didn’t know growing there.”

Sean frowned. “Plants you didn’t know? I thought it was a replica of this place.”

“It is and isn’t,” Rosa said. “There are a couple of spots where we’re letting the ground recover before we plant something again. There… different plants were growing.”

“Huh. Something from my old world, maybe?” Sean murmured.

“Could we?” Rosa asked again after a moment.

“Huh? Oh, yes, but I’ll do my best to never let that happen.”

“We understand, sir,” Rosa said. “I enjoy new plants. I asked Lilly, but she didn’t know if I’d see even more new plants if I was there.”

“She did tell us of the library,” Prita said, “and about the books from your old world. I wanted to read the one about the magus god. She was telling us about it.”

Sean chuckled, thinking about the series. “It’s a good one. The author hadn’t finished it by the time I… ended up here, so it might still be incomplete for her.”

“Oh,” Prita sighed in disappointment. “Understood, sir.”

Sean felt an odd mix of emotions. He didn’t want any of them to die, but some of them seemed at peace with the idea, even a little eager, in some cases.

“Sean, did you want us to see about getting a carriage for you to work on?” Ida asked. “I was thinking you might want to make a… truck for us.”

“It’d be a car, as it’d be for moving people and not goods,” Sean replied absently. “That would be good. Can the carriage house hold another vehicle?”

“Yes,” Arliat answered, “but what about the horses?”

“We wouldn’t need them when I finished,” Sean said. “I’m fine with letting them retire to a pampered life, though.”

“Oh, good,” Arliat exhaled. “I worried for them.”

“I would never condemn them,” Sean said after another bite of food. “They do good work for us. Besides, it ensures the twins still have plenty to do.”

Quilla grinned. “I’m sure we can find more work either way. Caleb gets along with us fine. Are you going to get more cuons?”

“I’m not sure,” Sean said. “We could ask Schin? Aria, do you want to take a trip out to see if he has more?”

“How many?” Aria asked.

“We made sure everyone has at least one, so they’d be for us at that point. This place is pretty big, though, and I like Caleb being in the shop if possible... so maybe two or three?”

“I’ll go see him after breakfast,” Aria said. “Helga, do you want to go for a short flight?”

Helga looked at Sean, who nodded to her. “Yes. I would like to fly with you and not be worried about your arrows.”

“She’s fast,” Sean chuckled.

“Helga can keep up,” Aria said, “though you’d shame us both. I saw your fights with her. You can go faster than you could before.”

“Can we start on the wings soon?” Xenta asked. The other staff all looked at Aria eagerly.

Aria laughed. “Fine. Myna wanted us to cross-train as it was. We’ll start on the basic steps this afternoon so you can all be there.”

“And tonight?” Andrea asked.

“And tonight,” Aria said.

Felora smiled. “I’ll be in the shop with Andie. I’ll look forward to tonight. I’ve always wanted to fly like my mother does.”

“Most of us will be at the shop today,” Fiona said, finishing her meal. “In the back working, anyway.”

“We’ll have another game today,” Myna told the maids and cooks. “I will have a special prize for the winner.” All seven of the interior staff were focused on her. “Glad to see that you’re eager. We’ll discuss the prize later. After we’re done eating, you’ll have an hour to do your jobs, then I’ll ring the bell and it will begin.”

Sean looked at Myna. “What game?”

“Seek and sneak,” Myna smiled. “They hunt each other. I’m preparing them to defend the home if needed.”

“Ah, that makes sense. You’ve done this before?”

“We’ve had a few games,” Glorina said. “Besides honing our skills, it helps her judge our progress.”

“I won the last one,” Tiska smirked. “I’ll win again today.”

Lona shook her head. “No, one of us will win.” She nudged her sister when she said it.

Quinna grumbled. “We don’t get to join them.”

Aria looked at Quinna. “You want to play? Fine. After I get back, we’ll have a competition of our own.”

Rumia sat forward, her eyes serious. “I’ll win.”

Quilla snorted. “Not a chance.”

Sean laughed. It was a clean pure laugh, and everyone looked at him. He wiped at his face when he finally stopped. “Sorry... I wasn’t laughing at any of you. It just felt natural, like a family should. The small rivalries, the fire to be the best... I always thought that’s how families should be. With all the craziness going on, seeing this just felt good.” He stood up, giving them all a smile. “Thank you for helping me. Myna, Aria, your prize is for them to face me two-on-one during evening sparring. If that means one of the cooks wins, they’ll just have to pause in the meal to do so.”

Eager, focused eyes stared at him, and his wives smiled as they looked at the staff.

“We should do one better, Sean,” Fiona said. “Ladies,” she addressed the staff with a wide smile, “the winners will also get to wash his back tonight, and be washed in turn. Now, get on with your duties. No slacking.”

Everyone got up and left the room in short order, leaving Sean and Fiona alone. Sean felt a trickle of fear crawl along his spine. “Fiona, was that really—?”

Fiona leaned in and kissed him, cutting him off. When she ended the kiss, she smiled. “Sean, my dear dense husband, let it be. Even you must see the looks they give you. This extra incentive will push them even harder. Isn’t that for the best?”

Sean met her dual-colored eyes and sighed. “I just don’t want them thinking I’ll marry them, too.”

A soft smile filled her face and she leaned in to kiss him gently. “Very well. I’ll speak with them. Does that help?”

“Yes. Thank you.”

Fiona stood, taking his hand and pulling him up. “Of course, Sean. Remember when you balked at the idea of just me and Myna?”

Sean chuckled as he thought back. “Yeah...”

“And now, you have more wives than fingers on one hand. How does it feel?”

He paused as she hugged him and gave it real consideration. “Good. Wonderful, even.”

“Good. Now go play in your workroom. We’ll see you for sparring.”

Sean laughed as he kissed her, then let her go. “Why is it that I never feel like the one in charge with you?”

“Because you let me guide you,” Fiona said as she followed after him. “You could always be in charge, if you wished. But our happiness is what you want most of all, and that makes us all smile.”

He looked back as he turned for the back door. “It wasn’t a complaint. I’m thankful every day to my loving wife who helps guide me.”

Beaming, she blew him a kiss and headed for the shop.

Chapter Four

Staring at the bows, Sean sat back in his chair. He couldn’t see a way to do what he wanted to. “Damned games had me thinking it was easy to transfer an enchantment from the bow to the arrow... I’m going to have to give up on that. I’ll aim for my secondary goal, I guess? That’ll be tough enough as it is...”

Shaking his head, he picked up the small crossbow and tried to think of how to make it better for the Fairies. “I made it as powerful as I could with their strength in mind... Ven’s told me that it’s a strain to get it loaded, as it is. If I can get my other idea to work for the bows, I can probably transfer that over to these or just make them Fairy-sized bows... but they’d really have to put in time on training, then, and bows are harder to learn than a crossbow. We’ll stick with the crossbow.”

The door opening behind Sean got him to turn, but no one was there. He turned on Mage sight out of reflex and saw one of the twins easing the door closed. When she turned, Sean grinned at her glowing outline.

“Quinna, did you need something?”

Quinna jerked, then shook her head, her horns just missing the door.

“Ah, playing your seek and sneak game?”

She gave a nod as she moved across the room and hunkered down behind his desk as best she could.

“I’ll just take a break, then,” Sean chuckled as he got to his feet. “Good luck.”

“Thank you,” Quinna whispered. “Are my horns visible?”

“Not if you’re in the middle of the desk.”

Sean left his workshop and went over to the barn where Aria and Helga were. “How’s Schin?”

“Good. He said he’ll have two in a couple of days, as he’s still working on them. He was very grateful you gave him what you did.”

“He helps them, which is why I did it,” Sean shrugged uncomfortably. “I see you got your game underway. Did Myna finish hers?”

“I didn’t check in with her,” Aria grinned. “Trying to find out who you’ll be facing?”

“No, I was just curious. How was the flight?”

Aria shivered. “Colder than I wanted, but still good.”

“She flies as well as any of my sisters,” Helga said proudly. “When we go to get the cuons, will you fly with us?”

“I’d like to,” Sean admitted. “We’ll have to wait and see what happens, though.”

“Very well,” Helga said, clearly hopeful.

“So, what’re the rules?” Sean asked Aria.

“If you get touched, you’re out,” Aria said. “This isn’t combat, but stealth and finding those in stealth. If the person sneaking up gets seen by someone hidden, there will be small bouts of combat. They will use wooden weapons and normal sparring rules. Any disputes are to be brought to me and I’ll decide a victor after listening to them both. If I can’t find enough reason to pick one, they will spar right in front of me. As for where they can hide, I only forbade them from the house. Everything else is fair game.”

“Huh... Guess that makes sense. I bet they don’t want that last bit, though.”

“They know better than to lie to one of us,” Aria said. “That would lower them in everyone’s eyes.”

“Good.”

“What are you doing out here?” Aria asked. “You didn’t come out just to hear about the cuons.”

“I’m going to check on Myna, then the shop,” Sean grinned.

Aria smirked as she glanced at his workshop. “I see.”

“You do, indeed,” Sean agreed.

~*~*~

Sean found Myna in the front room, sipping some tea. “Relaxing?”

“Waiting for the last two to finish,” Myna corrected him. “Did you come to find out who the winner is?”

“No,” Sean chuckled. “Aria asked me the same thing. Hers is just starting.”

“Then why?” Myna asked. “Getting you away from your research is difficult, normally.”

“One of the twins is hiding in my workshop. Aria let them hide anywhere but in here. I think she didn’t want to interfere with your game.”

“I appreciate that,” Myna smiled. “Would you like to sit and have some tea, Master?”

Sean gave her a soft smile and sat beside her. “Pass on the tea. Instead, I’ll just snuggle you.”

Myna purred when he eased her back to lean against him. “I approve, Master.”

“Figured you would,” Sean chuckled. “How’s my kitty?”

“Good. I’ve enjoyed teaching them. They’ll be the perfect guardians for our children. Anyone foolish enough to attack our home will be cut to ribbons before they know what hit them.”

“Makes you happy?”

“Yes.”

Sean stroked her head, petting her ears. The weight of everything eased off his shoulders as Myna purred and rubbed against him.

He tensed when a crash came from upstairs, making him wonder if he should go look.

“Easy, Master,” Myna murmured. “It just means the last two found each other. I expect the winner to come down shortly.”

Sean went back to petting her. “How did they all do?”

“Well, they split into two sides— defenders and attackers. The maids are more inclined to go hunting, which is not surprising, while the cooks are more likely to hunker down and ambush the hunters. Both are skilled in their chosen roles. Prita is the exception, surprisingly. She will do either and is very effective at both, as her heritage gives her a better chance to hear the others.”

As if her words were a magic charm, Prita came bounding down the stairs. The large smile on her face told them who the winner was before she did. “Myna, I won!”

Myna purred, then eased away from Sean and stood up. “Thank you, Master.” She gave her attention to Prita. “I thought you might. How did the fight go? We heard a crash.”

Prita looked away from Myna. “I was a little clumsy when I was found, but it worked out. Glorina didn’t expect the shelf to tumble the way it did.”

Glorina came down the stairs with a disheartened expression. “She earned it. I failed to capitalize on the small opening she gave me. Well done, Prita.” She paused when she saw Sean sitting there, and her expression fell further. “Excuse me...” She hurried from the room.

Myna sighed, then looked back at Sean. “They were all doing their best. I think you being here to see her fail was a detriment.”

Getting to his feet, Sean nodded. “Yeah, I’m going to check on her.” He started to go, then paused and gave Prita a grin. “Good job. I’ll see you for evening sparring.”

“Thank you, sir. I’ll do my best,” Prita beamed.

“Why don’t we go see about a little extra training?” Myna purred as she took Prita’s arm.

“Yes, please.”

Sean held back his chuckle at Prita’s eagerness. He knew he was the prize they’d all been fighting for— that felt odd to him, but her happiness was infectious. Making it to the kitchen, he paused and listened from the hallway.

“I was so close…!” Glorina sobbed. “So close...”

“You did your best, right?” Lona asked.

“That’s all we can do,” Mona added.

“I did, but I failed, and then… he was there, having tea with Myna. He saw me fail.”

“Oh...” the sisters said together in sympathy.

“I would’ve been mortified, too,” Mona said softly.

“My heart might have burst...” Lona added.

“How can I face him when I’m a failure?” Glorina sniffled.

Sean exhaled and wondered if he should just give her time, instead. He thought about all the others who’d been striving just as hard, but had failed earlier than Glorina had. Taking a slow, deep breath, Sean made up his mind.

“Ladies? Excuse me,” Sean said, entering the kitchen.

Lona and Mona were on either side of Glorina, who had her back to the door and was hunched in on herself. The sisters looked up surprised, and Glorina let out a soft whimper and hunched over farther.

“I wanted to see if Glorina was okay. Since you’re both here, I’ll include you, too.” Sean went to stand on the other side of the counter so Glorina wouldn’t feel trapped. “I just wanted to check, but you all gave everything you had, right?”

“Of course,” Lona said instantly.

“Always, sir,” Mona nodded.

Sniffling, Glorina’s reply was nearly inaudible, “It wasn’t enough...”

“Losing can feel that way,” Sean said softly. “There are two ways to take a loss. You can let it eat at you and make you doubt yourself, which is terrible, or you can let it push you to do more next time.”

Both sisters nodded and rubbed Glorina’s back.

“As long as you give your all, you’ll never be a failure to me,” Sean said. “I’ll only ever ask that you try. If you try your hardest, you’re a winner to me because you’re striving. Maybe it sounds hollow to you right now, Glorina, but that’s my honest feelings on it. I’m going to speak with the maids, too. They lost, as well, didn’t they?”

“I took out Xenta,” Lona said, “but then Mona got me.”

Mona snickered. “You lost focus.”

“So did you. Tiska gutted you right after that.”

“True...” Mona sighed.

“You survived longer than either of them, Glorina,” Sean said softly. “Do you think they’re failures?”

“No,” Glorina whispered. “They did as well as they could.”

“Then why are you so upset with yourself?”

Glorina shuddered and turned to face him. Arms hugging herself tightly, she met his gaze with tear-filled eyes. “Because I want to be the one there with you.”

Sean inhaled slowly, then nodded. “I see.” He walked around the counter. The cooks turned to face him as he came to a stop a couple of feet from Glorina. “You’re here with me now. I am listening, Glorina. I’m also telling you that you’re far from a failure. Did Fiona putting the extra on this make it too much?”

Glorina closed her eyes, shaking her head. “No… but… we never get the same chance as the others.”

“What chance? To spar with me? I can make it a point to come to the afternoon sessions.”

Lona and Mona exchanged glances, then both looked at Glorina, wondering if they should say it, instead.

Glorina sniffled, clearly trying to bring the words out.

“Sir, we’ve only seen you in the bath once. They bathe with you every day, even Prita, because she isn’t cooking,” Mona blurted out.

“We feel like we aren’t equal to them,” Lona added in a rush.

Glorina nodded her head. “We want to be as equal as they are... We’re so happy when you praise our cooking, but they get more.”

Sean blinked for a few moments, then exhaled as he tried to find the words himself. “I’m just me, ladies. Nothing special. I—”

“No!” all three of them said, cutting him off.

Glorina took a step forward. “You are special. We pray, as your wives do. I’ve been around the powerful, and I know how different you are. How humble, how wonderful.”

Lona and Mona nodded vehemently. “She’s right,” Mona said. “Dame Mageeyes was a good Holder, but you’re better.”

“You gave us so much more and asked for nothing from us but to do our jobs. No Holder does what you do. You never asked for or even hinted at anything,” Lona added.

Sean swallowed at their sheer intensity. “You pray to me?”

“Of course! You bring back the dead. You give us enough that we could be ladies if we weren’t Moonbound. You treat us like family— not favored pets, even, but blood family,” Glorina replied. “Who else, even among your allies, would do a hundredth as much?”

“There’s a reason we Life Bonded,” Mona said. She slapped a hand over her mouth, going wide-eyed as the other two turned to face her.

“Shit…” Sean whispered. “Don’t yell at her,” he sighed. “I’m not looking for more wives.”

“We know,” Lona said, but in the tone of a child hoping their parent might change their mind.

“But there’s nothing wrong with hoping and waiting,” Glorina said, meeting his gaze. “We will hope regardless, even if you tell us not to, especially because we aren’t equal to the others. We don’t blame them— we just lament our positions at times.”

Sean felt out of his depth, but he’d put himself on this path and had told himself time and again that he wouldn’t be that guy anymore. “Hang on...” Sean said softly. “Please? Ven?”

“Yes, sir?” Ven asked from the ceiling, not wanting to get any closer.

“Get Myna, please?”

“Yes, sir,” Ven said before leaving the room.

All three cooks felt their hearts clench. They felt that he was going to have Myna rebuke them for speaking up.

Myna was there in just over a minute, but the uncomfortable silence felt like an age to the cooks. “Master?”

“Did you know?” Sean asked her.

Myna looked at them, then nodded. “Yes.”

“You know how I feel.”

“Yes, Master. Until we all agree, they will be cooks only. They know this. Did they push you?” Her voice had been calm, but when she asked, it took on an angry edge.

“No,” Sean said quickly. “Don’t get angry with them, Myna. This is my fault. I was trying to help, and... well…”

Myna giggled. “Oh? You stumbled and they admitted?”

Sean rubbed the back of his head. “You know me and my feet.”

“Always sticking them in your mouth,” Myna nodded. “What’s the problem, then, Sean? They’ll wait until we agree— they know that might be years or decades from now. Ladies, do you no longer wish to wait?”

“No,” all three blurted out together.

Sean rubbed at his face. “Fuck me...”

“Now, Master?” Myna asked playfully, trying to help.

Dropping his hand, he gave her a put-upon look. “Is it the same for the others?”

Myna thought about evading his question, then sighed. “Probably. The twins, yes. They’ve been hopeful since the first day you bested them with superior strength.” She paused as Sean covered his face again. “Rumia was besotted with you the moment you showed her how much you would give without asking for more. She might be the most eager, besides Glorina.”

“Hell...” Sean whispered into his hand.

“Rosa… I’m uncertain about,” Myna admitted. “Arliat started praying the day you saved her. She believes more than the others now, but only a little more than some.”

“Okay,” Sean sighed, then lowered his hand and looked at the cooks. “If you really want to wait, I’ll do my best to be ready if they agree. It might never happen, though.”

Glorina shook her head. “Sir, we believe it will. All three of us have felt… more… since the Life Bond.”

“Because I do care for you in my own way,” Sean said softly. “I won’t deny that. I mean it when I call you family. I just hadn’t meant it as wives.”

“We’ll wait, sir,” the sisters said, looking hopeful.

“Myna,” Sean said, “I’ll be attending afternoon training more often now.” He paused, then snorted. “And bathing, as well.”

The three cooks lit up as if the heavens had opened up and answered their prayers. Sean looked away from them, unable to accept that it meant that much to them.

“I understand, Master,” Myna said. “You could just come to bathe, but I’ll make sure that Helga knows you might join training more often.”

“I don’t know how this happened,” Sean exhaled, “but I won’t do to them what I’ve done to all of you. I am trying.”

Myna went over to him. She pulled him into a hug, purring as she held him. “Yes. I’m very happy and proud of you, Master.”

Sean snorted and kissed her head. “You fucking cat. I love you.”

“I know, and I love you, too,” Myna said. “Master… maybe a small cuddle for everyone?”

Sean inhaled slowly, then looked at Glorina. “If they want.”

He blinked— all three cooks were around them in a flash, holding him and Myna. They wore happy smiles as they hugged them.

“I need to talk to the others, too,” Sean said.

“I’ll get them in a moment,” Myna replied. “Let them enjoy this small thing. They’ll be able to crow that they held you first.”

“No games,” Sean said lightly. “Don’t hold it over them, just be happy that it happened.”

“As you command, sir,” Glorina said, meeting his eyes over Myna’s shoulder.

Sean was a little surprised that she’d hugged Myna from behind and hadn’t taken one of his sides like the sisters had. He just let the moment happen and tried to wrap his mind around the craziness this day had turned into.

Chapter Five

Sword in hand, Sean stared at Prita and Rumia with a serious gaze. Everyone was in the yard to watch the fight, including the cooks who had paused in dinner preparation.

Helga looked between the two women and Sean. “The rules are anything goes. All Talents except flying can be used. If you are hit in a limb hard enough that it would have been lost with a real weapon, act accordingly. Are you ready?”

“Yes,” Sean said, getting ready to win as quickly as he could.

“Might we separate a little first?” Prita asked.

“Yes,” Helga replied.

The two women exchanged a nod, then moved apart by several yards, making it harder for Sean to get them both in one attack. Once they had, they signaled that they were ready.

“Good luck, warriors,” Helga said as her wings snapped into existence. She took to the air. “Fight!”

All three fighters vanished, but the crowd had been expecting it, so they’d had Mage Sight ready. When all three vanished from Mage Sight, eyebrows went up, as Prita and Rumia hadn’t practiced holding three Talents all at once as often as Sean had. No one expected what happened next— a burst of green haze appeared over where Sean had been, and Helga’s lightly flapping wings blew it into a wider area.

Sean cursed as the leaf cuttings began sticking to him. He moved erratically, hoping the other two would give themselves away before they could take advantage of his visibility. When a shimmer came to his left, Sean spun, throwing one of the wooden knives at it. The knife passed through the area and hit Quinna instead. Another shimmer from his other side had him throw his second knife, but it thunked into the house.

Prita and Rumia threw their own knives in rapid succession. Sean twisted and bent, as both women had become solid shimmers, their eagerness ruining their control. Two of the knives missed him, but the third hit him in the ass and the last struck his left shoulder.

Sean became visible, certain that he would have lost control for a moment if the weapons had been real. He let his left arm dangle and limped forward a step. “Arm and rear. I’m not done yet, and I’m healing.”

The shimmers had vanished again as both women forced themselves to calm down. Neither came for him right away, and Sean was impressed that they had the self-control to make sure he wasn’t baiting them. He was, but in a different way than they were expecting.

Certain that they were moving on him, Sean pushed energy into the ground, pulsing it like sonar. Prita and Rumia felt the pulse of energy and knew they’d been found out. Without speaking, they launched themselves at him.

Caught with one of them on either side of him, Sean separated his training blade into two smaller blades. Both women became visible as they gave up stealth, each needing to reduce the tax on their energy.

The clack-clack of the wooden training weapons striking each other filled the air for a few seconds as Sean managed to hold both of them back. He smiled, feeling he could take them, when Rumia flung her left hand at him and then exhaled hard.

The pollen hit Sean full in the face and he blinked as his nose itched. Eyes watering, he tried to gain distance from them, but Prita was there to press him. A blast of sound came from her, disorienting Sean for a moment, and that was enough for her to slam into him.

Sean grunted, spinning his weapon in his hand so he could stab down and finish her. He never got the chance, as Rumia grabbed his arm with hers. Sean dropped his second weapon to grab her wrist when she tried to gut him. Locked with Rumia, he felt the point of a blade touch him and he went to his toes.

“Yield!” Sean said in a rush.

Laughter came from all around as he conceded.

Helga landed with a smirk on her lips. “Every man is anxious when threatened like that.”

Prita withdrew the wooden dagger from Sean’s groin, wearing a wide smile on her face. “We won!”

“Yes,” Rumia cheered, grabbing the Moonbound, spinning them in a circle.

Sean’s innate healing purged the irritant from his sinuses and he smiled as he watched the two women celebrate. Looking over at his wives and the other staff, he shrugged. “If that’d been a real blade, I’d be a eunuch.”

“We’re happy it wasn’t real, then,” Felora snickered.

“Me, especially,” Aria said with a soft smile. “It would dampen what tonight is going to be.”

Sean felt his face flush. Aria had told him before sparring that she wanted him tonight so she could join his other wives. He gave her a soft smile, rubbing the back of his neck. As he looked away, he caught wistful looks on the faces of some of the others and his face heated more.

“Come now, ladies, it’s time to bathe,” Fiona said.

All three cooks looked sad as they went inside. Seeing their expressions, Sean blinked as his heart clenched slightly. Hell... the Life Bonds really do work fast when I’m involved. Not even a tenday and I feel bad for making them sad...

“Sean?” Rumia called to him, shifting in place.

“Huh?”

“Are you ready?” Rumia asked.

Memory of what Fiona had promised besides the sparring came back to him and he blushed again briefly. He looked from Rumia to Prita and saw their hopeful, yet uncertain, gazes. “Ladies, shall we?”

Both lit up with bright smiles and went to his sides.

He hadn’t meant for them to walk with him, but he led them into the house. He excused himself to make a stop, motioning them onto the bath.

When he got to the bathroom a few minutes later, he had to step aside as Felora and Andrea came out. “Something wrong?”

“Nothing,” Andrea grinned. “Go on. They’re both waiting and are starting to think you’re avoiding them.”

Sean kissed them both before he stepped into the bathroom. Prita and Rumia were at the wash tub, washing their clothing. Sean slowed, as both women were facing him as he entered, looking at him with worried eyes. “Sorry. I had to stop, was all. Let me get out of these and I’ll wash your backs. Go ahead and get started on the showers.”

Prita was on her feet in an instant. “Yes, sir.”

“Wait for me!” Rumia laughed, going after her.

Sean swallowed and took a seat to get his boots off. Prita and Rumia had to be the youngest two in the home, but Fiona had assured him they were both over their majority and were adults. It’s okay, Sean... you’ve washed the others before... Then why does this feel different? Maybe because it was clear that it would happen and isn’t just happenstance?

Standing up, he looked toward the tub, where his wives were watching him with amusement. He gave them a put-upon expression, then stripped down. As he was taking off the last of his clothes, the door opened behind him. Tossing his underwear into the tub, he looked and saw the cooks coming into the room.

That explains where Andrea and Felora were going, Sean thought. He gave them a smile before he went to join Prita and Rumia.

The two women stepped out from under the water and smiled as he drew closer. He fought to not look away, even letting his gaze follow a few drops down their bodies. That had both of them blushing furiously as they avoided meeting his eyes.

“Backs, please,” Sean said softly.

In tandem, they spun on their heels, presenting their backs to him. Sean exhaled slowly as he took the bar of soap and lathered his hands. He started with Prita— he didn’t go slow, nor did he skim, but he did make sure he massaged her as he went. When he finished, he switched to Rumia, doing the exact same thing.

“You’re done,” Sean said softly before stepping under another shower.

When he stopped the water, two sets of hands worked on the muscles in his back. Sean took a slow, deep breath, doing his best to keep his mind clear of the images it tried to give him.

Exhaling when the hands slipped away from his back, Sean smiled. “Thank you, ladies. Good work today.”

“Thank you, sir,” Rumia and Prita said in echo.

Sean stepped back into the water to finish the rest of his washing. As he did, he only caught snippets from the tub as Prita and Rumia joined the others.

“He’s so solid,” Prita said.

“It’s all muscle, isn’t it?” Rumia asked.

“He was crafted by the gods,” Myna replied.

Keeping his head under the running water for a while, he hoped they’d finish by the time he stepped out to soap up. It was quiet when he started to scrub. Glad for the lull, he rinsed off and went to turn away, but then stopped. Glorina, Lona, and Mona were just finishing their own scrubbing and were about to rinse.

Grabbing his courage, Sean spoke up, “Do you need your backs scrubbed?”

All three looked at him with wide eyes. Glorina’s cheeks were burning as she nodded. “Please?”

“Okay,” Sean said.

He was just finishing Mona’s back when he heard splashing behind him. Setting the soap down and washing off his hands, he looked back to find everyone else leaving the tub except Myna.

Taking a deep breath, he knew now that Myna had arranged for the cooks to be allowed to have this moment.

Fiona gave him a smile as she went past with the other staff. “Take your time, dear.”

Sean kissed her cheek. “As you wish.”

Getting into the tub, he gave Myna a knowing look. Myna grinned back and shifted to sit beside him. He grabbed her and pulled her to his lap. “I think we’ve been here before.”

Myna purred as she leaned into him. “Yes, the only other time you’ve bathed with the cooks. The day I conceived.” She shifted and smirked. “It was just like this.”

Sean looked over to where the others were drying off. “Not exactly.”

Myna snickered. “That’s true. You didn’t turn me into a puddle this time.”

Sean’s cheeks went red and he looked away from the others as they snickered. “Not what I meant.”

“Myna, an hour at the most,” Fiona said. “No shenanigans.”

Myna sighed and shifted so Sean wasn’t poking at her as easily. “Agreed, Fiona.”

The group was leaving as the cooks came up to the edge of the tub. Sean looked at the three of them— his brain automatically catalogued their features, as he didn’t look away.

They were similar in body shape to each other. None were overly endowed in the front or back. The fact that all three had green eyes surprised him. While the sisters having the same eye color wasn’t too strange, Glorina also having green eyes was oddly improbable, he thought. Glorina had auburn hair, setting her apart from the other two. The sisters had roughly the same hair, but different enough to tell them apart— Lona’s was brown with blond highlights, and Mona’s was blond with brown lowlights.

Glorina shifted in place, her cheeks heating as she met his eyes. “You didn’t have to arrange for us to bathe with you today, sir.”

“He didn’t,” Myna said. “I did. This is for you and him. Sean can be reticent when a woman expresses interest in him.”

All three cooks nodded, it suddenly making more sense to them.

“Thank you, mistress,” Lona said, getting in first.

“Yes, we appreciate it,” Mona added.

Glorina looked a little sad as she got in. “I understand now. He’s never shown interest in any of us... the staff, I mean. When Andrea told us to go bathe, we were all a little surprised.”

“Do you know why?” Sean asked softly, not looking at them, but into the water. He felt their eyes on him and went on before one of them could speak, “I hate the idea of guys who think all women want them... that egotistical attitude that they’re god’s gift to women, who should be thankful that he acknowledged them at all.”

A snort of laughter became a full-blown laugh, joined by two others. Sean jerked his gaze up to see all three cooks laughing. Myna tittered as she watched Sean.

Myna calmed first, kissing his cheek. “You’re a gift, a god, and are wanted by all the women of this house.”

Sean sighed. “Maybe, but should I have acted like that? Gone around leering and trying to get them into compromising situations? That isn’t me. Never will be, either.”

Myna nodded, kissing his nose. “We know.” She looked at the cooks, who had sobered and nodded along with her. “It’s one of the reasons they became even more interested in you, isn’t it?”

“Yeah,” Lona nodded.

“She’s right,” Mona added.

“You were always a perfect gentleman, even when one of us— the staff— did something we shouldn’t. Like my comment about your appetite being large,” Glorina said.

Sean chuckled softly as he recalled the moment and his awkwardness. “All the women around me like to make me blush, apparently.”

“But you never rebuked us or acted on it,” Lona said.

“We stated why we feel the way we do earlier,” Mona said, “but all of that with your humbleness…” She blushed.

“I remember the way you acted at the Den, sir,” Glorina whispered, her eyes closed. “You walked in as if you were intruding in our home. In moments, you gave us miraculous marvels that made our jobs so easy, and then tried to apologize when we thought we had insulted you. I don’t know if you can understand how it felt.”

“Hmm… Morrigan coming to you and begging for help, maybe?” Myna asked.

Sean considered what Myna had suggested, but the thought was so alien that he had trouble with it. A powerful goddess who’s done so much to get me to where I am, being so humble as to beg for help?

“Exactly,” Glorina said, moving a foot closer to him, her eyes wide. “You see it.”

Sean blinked at her. She was in arms’ range, just inches from Myna. “Oh, I’m not—”

Myna covered his lips with a finger. “You don’t see yourself that way, but we all do, Master. You bring back the dead. You’re willing to fight for a mere Bonded to eat in a common room, or face down a Lord to save a friend. Your energy, that you give to all of us so freely, fills us to the point we have to grow or burst. The Talents that most would hoard, you give away freely and then ask if we want more. What’s that but the most benevolent god in existence?”

All three cooks nodded along with her.

“And you don’t ask for anything,” Lona said.

“You want us to treat you like a friend, not even a Holder,” Mona added, “much less a god.”

“Never once casting covetous gazes at us or even hinting at more physical favors,” Glorina said softly. “You seem to recoil from even the idea that you should.”

“As we’ve all tried to tell you time and again, dear husband,” Myna purred gently, “you take what we know and turn it on its head. Handsome, powerful, humble, sharing, and more... What woman wouldn’t want to be beside you?”

Sean exhaled slowly. He looked at the cooks again, who were watching him with a mix of fear and hope. “What if I never return your love?” Sean asked them. “What if they never agree?”

“Then we will be beside you, serving you with all we can give,” Glorina said softly. “We will continue to hope, but even if it takes decades, we’ll not lose faith, sir.”

“We’ll have faith forever,” Lona said, Mona nodding along.

A thrum of energy came from them and Sean swallowed. “I’m sorry that you three felt neglected.”

“We never felt neglected,” Mona said quickly. “We just felt like we’d never get the chance to be equal to the others. But you’ve said it’ll be different now.”

“I’ll do my best, and I’m sure my wives,” he said looking at Myna, “will tell me if I’m failing.”

“Of course,” Myna nodded, kissing his cheek. “You asked us to help you.”

“Okay. Just be patient with me? And make sure you are, because Myna and the others can tell you it takes me a long time for things to sink in sometimes.”

Myna snickered. “Not everything, thankfully.”

Sean sighed as she wiggled her ass. “Bad kitty.”

The cooks snickered as they guessed what she was doing, hoping that one day, they could sit where she was.

~*~*~

“Are you okay, dear?” Fiona asked as the carriage rolled down the street.

Sean gave her a strained smile. “Getting my head wrapped around the idea.”

“There’s no rush, love,” Fiona said softly, kissing his cheek. “I’ve talked with all of them. They know it won’t be soon, if ever. Just you acknowledging that they’re interested and giving them hope is enough.”

“I…” Sean hesitated, then broached the question again, “Did you plan this?”

“Them falling in love with you?” Fiona asked. “I thought it might happen in time, but I didn’t think it’d be so quick.”

“Is that why they’re all women? I’d only briefly thought about it when you hired them, but now, I wonder.”

“I won’t lie, Sean. They were the best we could get for each position that would take the agreement for secrecy. The fact that they were all women was something I did consider when looking.”

“Why?” Sean asked.

“A few reasons. The biggest was that they would fall for you in time, and anyone who truly loved you would never turn on you. By the same token, any man in our home might grow jealous, and that would be a ripe breeding ground for treachery or other unsavoriness.”

“Fuck me...” Sean exhaled, closing his eyes. “No more, okay?”

Fiona, seeing his distress, touched his cheek. When he looked at her again, she nodded. “No more besides those who are currently in love with you.”

“Thank you...” Sean whispered.

“I’m sorry, Sean,” Fiona whispered back. “I didn’t think my little bonus would unleash this on you right now. I didn’t take into account just how deeply some of them felt.”

“A few of them more deeply than the others,” Sean said.

“Yes. Four I can think of easily, with one more reserved and uncertain.”

“Rosa? Yeah.”

“Did you need to take a quiet evening?” Fiona asked.

“Aria would be disappointed, and I’ve disappointed her enough,” Sean said.

“She would—” Fiona started, but cut off when Sean placed a finger over her lips.

“It’s fine. She’s one of our wives and the only one not carrying already. I want to see her smile like the rest of you.”

“As you wish, husband,” Fiona smiled softly. “This is another reason why we all love you.” Her gaze went to Helga, who was studiously not looking their way. “Helga?”

“Yes, mistress?” Helga said, looking at Fiona instantly.

“Thank you. None of us have truly thanked you as much as we should have for being there when he needed you most.”

Helga bowed her head. “It is my duty, mistress.”

“Perhaps,” Fiona said. “Can you feel our souls anywhere in the city?”

“I believe I can from anywhere on this world, mistress. Your souls are tied to his, as is mine. While I can feel him stronger than you or the others, I can still feel you all, even the little ones.”

Fiona touched her stomach. “Really?”

“Sorry, mistress. I meant the Fairies,” Helga corrected. “Your children are not able to survive on their own yet, so I cannot feel them as separate from you.”

“That answers a question I had,” Sean murmured. “What about the staff?”

“No, Sean. If I am nearby, I am sure I can save them like I did Mak, but I do not think I could capture them and hold them if they died away from me. They would go directly to your plane.”

Sean frowned. “Because they’re not Soul Bonded?”

“I believe so,” Helga said. “I am not certain, though. This is new to me.”

“To all of us,” Sean corrected. “I don’t even know what I’m supposed to be the god of.”

“Maybe Morrigan can tell you when you talk to her next?” Fiona suggested.

“Maybe, if she’ll even answer the question.”

The carriage slowing down had Helga look out the window at the snowfall. “We are here, sir.”

The moment the carriage stopped, Helga was out the door. A few seconds ticked by before she said, “It is safe.”

Fiona got out, moving to stand beside Helga as Sean got out. “Arliat, thank you.”

“Of course, sir,” Arliat smiled.

Sean felt a little awkward, knowing that she was just as hopeful as the others. He nodded and motioned to Helga. “After you.”

Following Helga into the inn, Sean heard the conversation cut off. Joseph calling out his name seemed so loud to him in the quiet. Sean chuckled and a smile touched his lips as he headed for the table. Crossing the room, a couple of others called out, wishing him well, and Sean returned the greetings to the people who did.

Tabitha had just dropped off a round, so she waited for them and, as they sat down, she asked for their drink order. Once they had ordered, she hurried away.

“How are you today, Sean?” Joseph asked.

“A little better,” Sean replied. “Did anything happen today?”

“Besides the snow, you mean?” Knox asked. “Not a blessed thing.”

Sean felt some tension leave him with that. “That’s good.”

“Well, there is one thing,” Saret said and all eyes went to her. “It seems love is in the air.”

Sean’s face went blank and his eyes widened slightly as he tried to figure out how she knew about his new predicament. Saret pointed to the apprentice table and everyone followed her motion.

Cartha was laughing lightly, her hand resting on Derrin Werrick’s arm. She leaned in slightly to him as she finished laughing, whispering something to him and making him blush.

“She is finding her own way, and it looks like she found a good man,” Saret said, giving Leith Werrick a smirk.

Leith chuckled and grinned at his son’s back. “Takes after his father.”

“That’s true. Your wife was the one who chose you, too,” Avery laughed.

The table laughed as Tabitha brought drinks for Sean, Fiona, and Helga. Sean relaxed, putting the thoughts of Sharpeyes and other troubles from his mind, enjoying the friendship he felt all around him.

Chapter Six

Sean took his seat at the table and gave the unknown Fairy that was there a smile. “Good morning.”

“Sir, it is an honor to meet you,” the Messenger Fairy said, bowing. “I’m Jott, sir. My clan works with the Bloodheart family.”

Sean looked at Jutt, who was smiling broadly, and Onim, who was wearing a sad, wistful smile behind them. “I remember a message being sent asking you to visit.”

Jutt stepped forward. “Sir, it isn’t often that one of us finds our pair before we are adults. Jott and I are paired.”

Sean felt a little worried because Jutt was still just a kid to him. “Aren’t you a little too young to be paired?” Sean asked.

Onim spoke up, “We are paired when we come into the world. Finding your pair is a reason to celebrate. They won’t officially be paired for another sixteen tendays, but we were going to ask if you’d be willing to accept Jott into the family.”

Sean blinked and turned to his wives. “Uh?”

Fiona looked at Jott. “Have they told you what it means, Jott?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Jott replied. “I’d need to ask my parents first, but I know I am the pair to Jutt. We feel it.”

“Sir,” Ven said, “when we get close to our pair, we feel it inside… a hum and warmth that suffuses us. It is how most of us find our paired.”

“So there isn’t a mistake, then?” Sean said.

“No,” Ven said. “If they both feel it, there can be no mistake.”

“But they’re kids,” Sean said.

“Some children are betrothed well before they reach their majority,” Felora said. “This would be much the same, I believe.”

“Sean, do you think they will be… improper?” Onim asked.

Sean looked away. “It crossed my mind.”

All the Fairies laughed and Sean blushed more.

“Sean, we do not do as you do… not you, you, but you as in the other races. We only join when we make a child.”

“Oh...” Sean said, feeling like an idiot.

“You wish for your Bonded’s happiness. Jutt will be happiest having Jott with them.”

Sean exhaled. “Okay, if Jott’s parents agree.”

“Thank you, sir,” Jutt said, flashing from where they’d been to just in front of Sean. They had a wide smile on their lips. “We truly appreciate it.”

Sean smiled back. “It has to be approved, first.”

“It will be,” Jott said, fluttering over to be beside Jutt. “My thanks.”

“I’ll just go ahead and offer the Bond with it being contingent on your parent’s approval,” Sean said.

“Soul Bonded?” Jutt asked with wide, hopeful eyes.

Sean exhaled, then nodded. “If they are your paired, it would be for the best.”

“Sir,” Arla asked softly, “are you going to go back to the library anytime soon?”

Blindsided by the question, Sean paused. “I wasn’t expecting to. Why?”

“It’s nothing, sir,” Arla said.

“Arla, please continue?” Sean asked.

Arla, feeling all the eyes on them, looked down. “I was hoping to read more.”

“We can help,” Tiska said. “If you just ask one of us, we’ll pull a book down for you. I remember you reading the other day. We had no idea it was something you wanted to do.”

“Truly?” Arla asked, looking at Tiska with hopeful eyes.

“Yes,” Xenta replied. “We’ll even help you read at times, if you’d like.”

Both Jott and Jutt flew to stand beside Arla. “We’d like that,” Jutt nodded.

“After breakfast, I’ll pull the first book or two for you,” Cali grinned. “Tiska, can I spend an hour with them to help them read?”

Tiska nodded. “Yes.”

Myna’s lips pursed. “Master, I also wished to ask you something, and now seems like a good time.”

Sean was about to reply when Glorina led the cooks into the room with breakfast. He gave them a smile, thanking Glorina when she set the plate in front of him. Pancakes were stacked high on his plate and bacon ringed the edges.

“We thought a favorite would be good today,” Glorina said, setting the syrup down for him.

Sean thought back to yesterday and how she’d once commented on his large appetite. Chuckling, Sean looked up to meet her eyes. “My large appetite thanks you.”

Glorina blushed lightly. “We just want to make you happy, sir.”

“Husband, don’t tease the cooks,” Fiona giggled. “We’ll call that fair from when she did it to you, though.”

Myna chuckled. “Master, may I?”

“Oh, right. Sorry, Myna. Go ahead.”

“I want to promote Tiska to head maid. I have spoken with her, Xenta, and Cali, and all three agreed that she should take the position. It would be in name more than function, as she will still be doing as much as she is now, but it sets a solid hierarchy for them as Glorina does in the kitchen.”

Sean looked at Tiska, her jackal ears quivering slightly. “Tiska?”

“She approached us, sir,” Tiska said, looking at him. “I was surprised, as I didn’t think I should.”

“Why?” Sean asked.

“None of us wants to disrespect Lilly.”

Sean’s heart clenched for a moment and he exhaled slowly. “No... It wouldn’t be disrespectful, would it, Felora?”

Felora gave the maids a soft smile. “Far from it. She would be proud that you’re growing, as long as you don’t try to be her and are true to yourself.”

Tiska met Felora’s eyes and she bowed her head. “Myna said something similar, but we were uncertain how Sean might see it.”

“Myna, why?” Sean asked.

“Because they know the job better than me. I’ll continue to oversee the interior staff, but a clear hierarchy will help them.” Myna exhaled, then continued, “Sean, Moonbound still have a part of their heritage in them, no matter how much we might look Human. I brat at you and my emotions make me a little irrational because of my feline blood. All three of them would respond better to having a clear leader.”

Tiska, Xenta, and Cali nodded.

Sean looked at the three maids, all of whom had canine blood— jackal, fox, and wolf, respectively. “Ladies?”

“It’s true, sir,” Tiska said. “It’s been a little harder because of it.”

“Fine. Tiska, you are now head maid,” Sean said. “Your previous Bonds and Agreements stay the same, but your pay increases to what the head maid would receive.”

“Agreed, sir,” Tiska beamed.

“Let’s eat,” Sean said.

“What are you going to be working on today?” Fiona asked as she smeared some jam on her pancakes.

“I thought I’d upgrade our carriage first, but not making it a car, yet,” Sean said, pouring syrup on his stack. “I might invite Winston over to work with me here. We haven’t done that before.”

“His wife might come with him,” Ryann smiled. “Then, we can all talk with her.”

“I like that idea,” Aria grinned.

“Maybe I should rethink this,” Sean chuckled, getting laughter from the others who’d met Clara before. “After I finish the carriages, I’m not sure. I’m sure the two of us will find something, though.”

“You’re happiest when making things,” Myna purred.

“I am,” Sean agreed. “Oh, I might make a small trip out, too.”

“Oh?” Fiona asked.

“To the healer. I want to thank her again for her help after I was attacked.”

“That’s a good idea, as she also helped us before,” Fiona nodded.

“Sean,” Felora asked, “might I come with you?”

He gave her a questioning look, then nodded. “Anytime.”

Felora’s eyes glowed for a brief second as her lips twisted into a smirk. “I’ll keep it in mind. Thank you.”

Sean snorted, rolling his eyes at her.

~*~*~

“Winston, welcome to my workspace,” Sean grinned. “Did your wife come with you?”

Giralt grinned. “She did, indeed. It was kind of you to ask. She perked right up when Ven asked her. I believe her and all of your wives are currently speaking together.”

“All of them? Are they in the shop?”

“No, though I did notice a younger woman with a pair of shears on her hip going to the shop.”

“Rumia,” Sean said. “One of the gardeners. They must have drafted her so they could all speak with Clara.”

“What are we going to be working on?” Giralt asked, looking over the odds and ends Sean had, including the bows and crossbow.

“Carriage, or carriages, if you’d like yours looked at, too,” Sean said. “Going to upgrade as much of mine as I can.”

“Oh, with the new suspension system?”

“And anything else I can think of,” Sean said. “Hang on.” He went to the big double doors and opened them up. “Quinna, Quilla, I’m ready for it.”

“Okay,” Quinna called back.

A couple of minutes later, the twins pushed the carriage into the shop. Giralt watched them with raised eyebrows, staying well back to give them room.

“Sir, your other items,” Cali said, stepping through the normal door. She was holding a tray with a bottle, glasses, an ashtray, and a humidor.

“Thank you, Cali,” Sean said.

Cali laid out the items on the desk, then poured cognac for them both. She placed the humidor aside and curtsied before leaving. Giralt watched her go, then glanced back to the twins setting the brakes on the carriage. When they left, shutting the doors behind them, he gave Sean a look.

“Something wrong?” Sean asked.

“How many staff do you have?” Giralt asked nonchalantly.

“Twelve.”

“How many are men?”

“None, and before you get the wrong idea, Fiona hired them all.”

“A strong woman,” Giralt said. “Well, let’s get to work, shall we?”

“Let’s.”

~*~*~

Sean grinned as Giralt’s carriage rolled out of the workshop. “Better than new.”

“I wonder how much she will enjoy it,” Giralt said, puffing on his cigar.

“You can find out soon,” Sean chuckled. “Ven, let Felora know I’m ready to go.” Turning back to Giralt, he chuckled again. “You could be brave and go join the women, if you want?”

Giralt’s eyebrows went up and he shook his head. “No. No man of sound mind enters into the conversation of a handful or more of women. We have a hard enough time dealing with one at a time.”

“That’s true for me, at least,” Sean chuckled. “I wonder where Arliat is?” he mumbled.

Ven landed on his shoulder. “She was informed along with Felora and Helga, sir.”

“Using your secondaries?”

“Of course, sir.”

Giralt puffed on his cigar. “I never thought about how easy life could be until we had more than a single Messenger Fairy in the home. Our small clan has made life much easier.”

“And it has allowed more of us to find our paired,” Ven said. “Sean did that by bringing so many of us together.”

“Huh...” Sean grunted. “I had no idea. Glad I was able to help.”

Xenta came out of the house, coming their way with a smile on her lips. “Sir, shall I take the items back inside?”

“Thanks, Xenta. Do you know if the conversation is breaking up?”

“No, sir. Just Felora is coming out. I was informed that I should take Winston Giralt into the house and make him comfortable.”

Giralt chuckled. “She must be having fun. That’s fine… Xenta, was it?”

“Yes, sir,” Xenta smiled. “Let me just get the items and I will take you to the front room. Do you have any requests?”

“Just this cigar and another glass of the cognac,” Giralt said. Turning to Sean, he held out his hand. “Thank you for inviting me and the wife over. She’s obviously having a good day.”

Sean shook his hand. “I’m going out of the city tomorrow, or I’d have you over again. Maybe the day after?”

“I’ll look forward to it, if it happens,” Giralt grinned.

Xenta came back with the glasses and other items on a tray. “If you will follow me, sir?”

“Lead on,” Giralt said.

As they left, Sean smirked when he saw Giralt’s eyes drop to watch Xenta’s slowly swishing, red-furred, bushy tail. Don’t blame you... it is eye-catching. I just hope your wife doesn’t see you doing that.

“I’ll have it ready in a moment, sir,” Arliat called from the carriage house.

“I’ll be here,” Sean replied.

~*~*~

The carriage was rolling down the road when Felora spoke up, “Sean, are you okay?”

“This is why you asked to come, isn’t it?” Sean asked her. “You’re all concerned about me?”

“Of course we are,” Felora said. “I’ve heard of your reluctance about accepting others. I thought maybe I could help.”

“I’m good there, actually. It’s odd, and I’m a little worried, but I’m not panicking. The Bonds must be working hard... and my worry is mostly for you. My wives,” he clarified. “I know you all seem okay, but my fear says something will go wrong.”

“We’re being slow about adding any of them,” Felora said softly, leaning into his side. “Don’t worry. I’ve spoken with all of them and will be doing some dreams with them, as well. That way, they can see what they really feel or don’t feel.”

Sean smiled. The sun coming in from the open window glinted off something, and he pulled back to see a hair clip in Felora’s hair. His breath caught when he saw it. “She was happy to have that.”

“Yes,” Felora whispered. She knew he was talking about Lilly’s hair clip that depicted Lilly nude. “I found it this morning. It felt right to wear it.”

“I think she’d like to be riding you,” Sean said, trying to lighten the mood even as his heart ached.

“That was bad, and yes, she would.”

Sean rubbed her back. “You’ll tell me if you find something I should know?”

“Always,” Felora whispered. “You’re my world... All of our world, actually. Each and every one of your wives will safeguard you. Trust in us as we trust in you.”

Sean exhaled. “I do.”

The carriage slowed, then stopped, and Helga got out.

Felora watched her go, then whispered to Sean, “She’ll be first. She just doesn’t want to admit her own feelings. Her past scarred her on how the gods should be.”

Sean blinked, not having expected that. “Oh...”

“You don’t mind if I take Rumia or the others to the manor or the bog, do you?”

Having the rug yanked out from underneath him again, Sean shook his head. “It’s fine. Just be safe.”

“We will,” Felora said as she got out of the carriage.

Blinking at the two sudden topic shifts, Sean shook his head and grabbed the small wooden chest he had brought with him. Stepping out, he told Arliat, “Should only be a moment or two.”

“Yes, sir,” Arliat said. “I’ll go once around.”

“Sounds good.”

Helga led them into the healer’s and Sean gave the receptionist a smile. “Miss, may I speak to the healer, please?”

“She is with a patient. Can it wait?”

“Of course,” Sean said. “I have some things to help balance a debt, is all.”

“Oh, she should be done shortly. Please have a seat.”

She left the room and when she came back, she smiled. “She just finished.”

The door into the lobby opened and the old woman healer came out of the hall. Seeing Sean, she paused a moment before advancing again. “Shaper MacDougal, how can I help you?”

Sean set the chest on his knees and opened it so she could see what was inside. “I have these for you. You saved my life and healed my Bonded. This balances the debt that I feel is owed.”

Eyes wide, the healer reached out and touched the faucet and kettle. “Goodness... That is a high value.”

“Barely enough,” Sean said. “If you’ll show me where you’d like it installed, I’ll do that for you.”

“Emori, take MacDougal to the kitchen. Have him place the faucet over the water barrel.”

“Yes, ma’am,” the receptionist said, getting to her feet.

“Stay here. I’ll be right back,” Sean said.

Helga stiffened slightly, then relaxed. “If you are unsafe in a healer’s home, you are never safe?”

“Exactly.”

The healer’s eyebrow rose. “Oh, I guess you would be cautious. I can stay here with your Bonded.”

“I am interested in healing,” Felora said, having stayed seated. “Can you tell me anything about it?”

“Of course,” the healer nodded, taking the seat Sean had been using.

“How often do you clean the barrel?” Sean asked as he followed the receptionist.

“I believe her maid empties it every month.”

“Hmm, okay.” Sean said.

Sean was polite to the maid as he set the faucet, then inscribed a water-purifying rune into the barrel. The maid was very grateful and Sean gently waved off her thanks. When he was done, the receptionist led him back down.

Saying their goodbyes, Sean followed Helga out of the shop. As the door closed, he heard the receptionist tell the healer about the rune.

“He did what?” the healer asked in a choked voice.

Chapter Seven

Sean was surprised they were using the private dining room at the Oaken Glen, but he smiled when he entered the room. “Evening, all. How’re you?”

“Good,” Fredrick replied. “There are a few business things to go over, which is why we thought the private room was a good idea.”

“Nothing bad, I hope.”

“Me, too,” Joseph grumbled. “He wouldn’t tell us anything until everyone was here.”

Laughter went around the table at Joseph’s posturing.

“Legendarily bad at patience,” Sean grinned at the dwarven smith.

“Yeah, but I’m too old to change now,” Joseph shrugged, a hint of a smile touching his voice. “Now, do we have to wait for drinks?”

“No, we can start,” Fredrick said just as Tabitha entered the room.

“Mulled wine, please,” Sean said. “The snow just keeps on falling.”

“Hot cider,” Helga said. “Thank you.”

A few others asked for refills, and Sam handed over the money for the drinks.

When Tabitha left, Fredrick began again, “The first deals with the truck. Augustus?”

“The guard lodged a complaint about the release valve. They claim it’s too similar to their whistles.”

“I’ll change it. It’s an easy one to fix— I planned on doing it for the next ones we made, anyway. Did you bring it with you?”

“Yes. I’d hoped you could do it easily. On that note, when do you think you can make more?”

“We’ve had several people sign up to buy them. We’re limiting them to one per slot, currently,” Fredrick said.

“Hmm... none of it’s terribly hard. Winston will be needed for the engine runes, but other than that, it’s Metal and Wood Shaping. Modifying existing carriages will be easier than making them from scratch, as well, so buying up any older wagons we can refurbish will be good.”

“We can see about doing that,” Fredrick nodded. “We can use the new shop for the association. There’s room for a workspace in the back.”

“Let me know when you have people to do the work and I’ll go over it with them,” Sean said. “Augustus, bring the truck over to my place tomorrow morning. I want to add a few more tweaks to it. It’ll make it better all around, and we can do it for the others going forward.”

“Gladly, but the release whistle—?”

“I’ll do it before I leave tonight.”

“Thank you. Giving them less to nitpick about will be good.”

“The guard has been enforcing the rule about carriages being stopped in front of shops. It’s cutting into all of us,” Eva said.

“Less for us,” Joseph said, “but even we’ve been getting harassed.”

“Fucking Lomar...” Sean grumbled.

Tabitha came in and handed off their drinks before leaving again.

“Now, onto other news,” Fredrick grinned. “The chandleries are seeing sense. I’ll be solidifying deals with them in the next few days. Italice found a relative who can Shape sand, and Ryan has a nephew who can do the same as he can to make the other part of the lightbulbs. Hob Callon is going to help with Metal Shaping, too, which means we’ll be able to make even more.”

“Nice,” Sean grinned. “Glad they came around and we won’t be breaking them so easily. The others farther out will have real trouble, but we should offer them the chance to join in when they see the light.”

Sam snorted at his pun. “That was terrible.”

“Unintentional, but funny,” Sean grinned.

“Once I have things in place, we can let Madam Archlet see what we have made. If she spoke to the chandleries in Westpoint for us, it would be better,” Mageeyes said.

“Agreed,” Fredrick said.

“Excuse me?” Pura asked, landing on the table in front of Mageeyes. “Ma’am, there is a smith here asking to speak with MacDougal.”

“Name?” Sean asked.

“Oliver Heingerd,” Pura replied.

“He was the one leading the other smiths,” Joseph snorted. “Coming hat in hand now?”

Sean looked puzzled for a moment. “Wait, he’s also Angusson’s brother-in-law. Maybe there’s another reason. Have Tabitha bring him, please.”

Pura looked at Mageeyes, who nodded. “Right away,” they said before they flew off.

Silence filled the room until Tabitha knocked and ushered Heingerd in. She shut the door behind him, not wanting to be there.

Heingerd froze, seeing everyone watching him. “I was hoping to speak to MacDougal.”

“Then speak,” Sean said bluntly.

Grimacing, Heingerd stood up straighter. “Fine. I came to apologize. For my words when we first met, and for my actions after that.”

Sean nodded, but didn’t reply.

“And…” Heingerd started, pausing for a few seconds before speaking again, “and for saving my sister’s life. I heard of the attack on her and, more than that, I think you saved her life a second time. She’s not sickly anymore like Mom was. Rumor is that you can heal, and she got better after you gave her a hair clip. Angus is so loyal to you it beggars my imagination, and that would explain it.”

Sean didn’t speak and Heingerd grimaced again. “When I heard about the attack on her, I called the other smiths to a meeting.” He took a deep breath. “That might have saved our lives. I told them I was done backing Denmur and Carver, that they had attacked my family. We agreed to back away from Denmur the same night he died. It’s the only reason none of us were there.” He looked at Flamehair and shivered. “I am glad that we weren’t...”

“That’s right. None of them were there,” Knox said suddenly. “I didn’t think about it before.”

“Becca’s eldest is my helper and is going to be my apprentice, but we’re failing. That hurts the family, and it was following Denmur that started all of it. I came on behalf of all the other smiths. Please forgive us.”

Sean could see the effort it took this proud man to bend and ask for forgiveness. “Eve,” Sean said, looking at Eve Blackhand, “ask them again. If they vow to stay out of our way, let the restriction drop.”

“As you ask, MacDougal,” Eve said. “They wanted us to do this to you, though.”

“We didn’t,” Heingerd said. “Denmur did that. We didn’t speak up, which was wrong. It wasn’t until days later that we saw how the same thing could be done to us.”

“I forgive you,” Sean said softly, “for Angus, Rebecca, and their children. You know she is expecting again?”

“I went to speak with them before coming here,” Heingerd said stiffly. “She told me she would never speak to me again if I couldn’t see you for the man you are.” Pain filled his eyes when he said that. “Please, MacDougal... don’t take my family from me.”

“I never would. I saved them repeatedly, instead,” Sean said. “Go on. Eve or her family will be by to see you all. And Heingerd, I never hated you. I’d hoped to be friends. I doubt that will ever happen, but for your family, I will ignore you unless you make me take notice.”

“Thank you,” Heingerd said, bowing his head before leaving the room.

“Well, that beats all,” Joseph said. “I’ve never seen him bend. Heingerd was called ‘Ironskull’ for a reason.”

“Sean changes everything,” Sam said simply.

“Fredrick,” Sean said, “when we begin lightbulb production, there’s something I’d like to offer— one bulb per wisp.”

Fredrick nodded. “Yes, I thought you might. It’ll come from your part of the profits, but I’ll make sure it is known.”

“I’ll hand my wisp over for free,” Giralt said.

“No,” Sean said, patting Giralt’s shoulder. “I’ll bring you one next time I come over. I’m almost done making them for my house.”

“Very well,” Giralt said.

“All of us will be getting them for cost, which is next to nothing,” Fredrick said quickly before anyone could speak up, “but slowly, so we can make sure the supply will be there.”

“I’m going to take one with me when I visit Lady Sharpeyes,” Sean said. “I’m going to need her help to do what she wants, and I want her to owe me, not the other way around.”

Mageeyes shook her head. “Sean, there is no need. Let it be the association that gives her one. If you manage to remove him, she will owe you regardless. She is acutely aware of that.”

Sean met her eyes, then bowed her head. “Sure.” He suddenly recalled something else he hadn’t mentioned to anyone in the room. “Uh, Charie, we should talk about cleaning runes.”

Flamehair’s eyebrows went up. “When are you free?”

“Can you just follow me home?” Sean asked. “It’ll be easy to show you, and it won’t take long.”

“Okay.” She obviously was trying to figure it out and was intrigued.

“I have a rune I’ll patent and give to you and you alone, not your family,” Sean told her.

Flamehair’s eyes went wide. “If you do that and it’s like your other inventions…”

Mageeyes began to laugh. “Oh my. Your family chastised you just a little while ago. If he hands you something like that…”

The table laughed at how Sean could flip an entire noble family on its head. Sean smiled along with them, already thinking of how he could leverage another noble family to help him.

“I should get going,” Sean said, standing up. “Charie, it’ll be a moment for me to alter the truck, but I’ll be ready when the carriages are, I bet.”

“Well, let us not waste time,” Flamehair grinned.

“Sean, will you explain it to us tomorrow?” Joseph asked.

“Sure, but the easy answer is a rune that ashes the waste so there isn’t a need for the fire mage to go around. They’d just have to recharge the runes, instead.”

Flamehair’s gasp was audible in the shocked silence. “Oh... That would turn my family completely upside down.”

“And you’d have the power to use it as you see fit,” Sean said.

“So much money,” MacLenn sighed. “A fortune could be made on those.”

“And Charie will control that,” Sean smiled. “For those of you who want one for your homes, I’m sure Charie can arrange for them easily.”

“Sean,” Flamehair said softly, “you will have everything I can give you. I would have anyway, but now… the debt is large. And no, I will not accept your normal response.”

“I’ll ask for help in time, I’m sure,” Sean said, “but it’ll still be less than you will accept.”

“Then the debt will remain and we will continue to pay it back,” Flamehair said.

“Augustus, let’s go fix the whistle so those assholes can’t harass you anymore,” Sean said.

“Yeah,” MacLenn said, a little shocked at what Sean was doing.

Chapter Eight

Quinna was already opening the back gate when Sean stepped outside. “Morning, Augustus,” Sean waved as he opened the double doors to his workshop. “Pull her on in, and we’ll get this done quickly.”

Augustus MacLenn tensed slightly when he pulled the release, but relaxed when the vehicle again failed to whistle. “That is much better. Thank you, Sean.”

“Just the puff of steam, now,” Sean said, leaving the doors open so the extra water had more space to disperse. “All of them will do that going forward. We’ll need to take the truck over to the new workshop so the people working on them can see a finished product.”

“I’ll gladly bring it by for a bit,” MacLenn replied. “How long do you think it will take them?”

“A day or two, maybe? With them able to see the completed one, it should be easier for them. I’ll also be there to explain how to do it all that first time.”

“What are you planning on doing today?”

“A few things. First, I’m going to enclose the back,” Sean said.

“Hmm... going to turn it into a cold truck?”

“Yes and no,” Sean grinned. “I’m going to turn it into a multipurpose truck, one that you can switch as you want. I’ll also add other little quality of life improvements.”

MacLenn pulled off his raincoat and set it aside. “Can I help?”

“As long as you’re good with lifting things.”

~*~*~

It was two hours later when Sean finally stepped back. “Done.”

MacLenn, Quinna, and Quilla looked at the new truck— all three had been needed to hold some of the plates in place to make it easier for Sean.

“Okay, will you explain what you did?” MacLenn asked.

“Well, the lights on the front are called headlights,” Sean said, opening the driver’s door to point to a toggle. “That’ll turn them on or off. It’ll make driving at night easier.”

“Okay. What about the two lights in the back?”

“Taillights. They trigger when you apply the brakes,” Sean said, pushing down on the pedal and lighting up the orange lights in the back. “It’ll warn anyone behind you that you’re slowing down.”

“I’d think the truck slowing would do that,” MacLenn chuckled.

“It’s a safety feature,” Sean shrugged. “Jump on into the passenger side and I’ll go over the other switches with you.”

The two men got in and Sean walked him through the other things he’d added.

“All of this...” MacLenn sighed. “These will be highly sought after.”

“Comfort while traveling is always good,” Sean chuckled as he turned off the heating rune for the cab of the truck. “The cooling one will be nice in the summer, too. Just remember that it takes two people to turn the bed rune on or off.”

“Yes, to prevent it from being accidentally done,” MacLenn nodded. “The fold-out ramp will make heavy loading easier, too.”

“Yeah, it will,” Sean said.

“This is easily worth twice as much as the first iteration would have been.”

“Tell Fredrick. You and he can work out the prices,” Sean said. “This one is all yours, though. Proof of concept for the rest.”

“You don’t care about the money at all, do you?”

“Not my thing,” Sean said, getting out of the truck. “It’s useful, but I’m not greedy.”

“It’s not greed. It’s just wanting to make sure your family is always secure,” MacLenn said.

“Pretty sure we’ll be fine on the money front,” Sean chuckled.

“The cleaning rune,” MacLenn said slowly. “Can I see it?”

“Sure,” Sean said. “Pull this out, first. I want to lock up, as I have things to do.”

~*~*~

Sean stepped out of the carriage once Helga told him it was clear.

Arliat frowned at the guards coming toward them. “Sir, I’ll just circle the block until you’re ready.”

Sean gave the guards a long look, then nodded. “We’ll send a Fairy for you when we’re getting ready to go.”

“Yes, sir,” Arliat replied.

“Helga, let’s go,” Sean said, motioning to the door.

Entering the crafter hall, Sean was surprised to see so many people conducting business. He noticed that everyone quickly looked away from him after glancing at the door. Lips pursed, Sean wondered about how busy it was.

“MacDougal, can I help you?” Jenny asked from her spot behind the desk.

“New rune,” Sean said, very aware of the people listening in.

“Of course. Please follow me.”

Jenny led them to Agatha’s office, knocked, and then opened the door. “Miss, MacDougal to see you.”

“MacDougal,” Agatha said, standing up. “Please come in. That’s all, Jenny.”

“Yes, miss,” Jenny said, shutting the door behind her.

“Thank you,” Agatha said, her emotions making her voice tight. “Thank you for avenging Jackson.”

“It’s not over, but you’re welcome,” Sean said.

“Not over?” Agatha asked in shock. “But Denmur—!”

“Carver,” Sean interrupted her. “He was the one pulling the strings at the end. Slimy bastard was using Denmur’s name to do what he wanted.”

Agatha’s lips thinned and she nodded. “You’ll deal with him, right?”

“I plan on it,” Sean said, “but I really do have a rune to register.”

“Right,” Agatha exhaled. “Sorry.”

“Don’t apologize. I understand. How did Fredrick take you telling him?”

Agatha sniffled. “He took it well.” Her hands shook and tears leaked out as she closed her eyes. “Jackson’s wife knew. She’s invited me over to talk. It… he… was going to add me to his family.”

Sean felt a rush of anger, but he quashed it. “I’m sorry. Carver will pay.”

Agatha wiped at her face. “Thank you, from Marna and me. Can I tell her?”

“Sure. Carver has to already know that I’ll be coming for him.”

Agatha gave him a weak smile. “Yes. He’d be an idiot if he didn’t know. Now, you said you had a new rune?”

~*~*~

“She was surprised,” Helga said as they climbed out of the carriage at home.

“She likely saw it as Augustus does,” Sean said. “There’s a potential for a lot of money from that rune.”

“She understood more when you said who you were sharing it with.”

“I’m sure Jackson told her who’s in the association with us. She was more shocked that I wasn’t sharing it with the association.”

“Ah, because you did with all the other runes?”

“Most of them. A few are just with Fredrick and Eva, though,” Sean replied.

“I’m ready,” Aria said, coming out of the house. “You know that bringing them into the city is going to be harder than it was last time?”

“If they want it to be,” Sean said. “I have a plan for that, if Schin is amenable.”

“I’m sure he’ll agree to most anything you ask,” Aria laughed, “considering what you gave him.”

Wings appeared behind Sean, pure white and glowing with the radiant energy that made them. Sean looked back at them. “Do they seem brighter to you?”

“Yes,” Aria nodded, then summoned her own wings. “It’s not a far flight…” Helga stared at her, and Aria looked at her questioningly. “What?”

“Your wings,” Helga said in a shocked tone.

Aria looked back and her breath caught. Her wings had changed in coloration— they were now golden brown at the roots, but had faded to pure white at the tips.

“Were they like that the other day?” Sean asked, though he figured he knew the answer.

“No. Her wings had been the golden brown that they show at the root,” Helga said.

“Hmm...” Sean murmured. “Maybe the Soul Bond? Odd that it’d be delayed.”

Aria flapped her wings and her eyes widened more. “Sean, they’re easier to move… they’re lighter.”

“Think you can fly faster now?” Sean asked.

“Maybe,” Aria nodded.

“Let’s find out,” Sean grinned. “Race to Schin’s?”

Aria’s smile bloomed and she shot away. Sean laughed and took off after her, while Helga followed them both.

~*~*~

Sean landed first, Aria a second behind him, and Helga a few seconds after that. “That was fun.”

Aria shook her head. “I was faster, but you’re impossible.”

“He flies faster than any I have known,” Helga said. “He is not as agile, but if he trained, he might be able to match you.”

Sean let his wings fade as a cuon came running toward them. “Hey, there. How’re you?”

A happy woof greeted him as the cuon went prancing around him.

“Happy? Good. Is Schin here?”

Another woof and the cuon started to walk away.

Sean followed the hound, the other two trailing him.

They reached the same barn structure Sean had been to every time he’d been there. “Schin?”

“Hmm? Oh, MacDougal. Sorry, I’ve been working with this one, but he’s not well off. I’d have put him down before, but I can help him now, if slowly.”

“Can I?” Sean asked, going over to where Schin was kneeling next to a whimpering cuon.

“Please?”

The cuon who greeted them went over and nuzzled the whimpering cuon, then sat down and watched Sean. Sean reached out, touching the injured hound, and inhaled slowly. Seconds ticked by and the hound went to sleep.

“Who?” Sean asked with leashed anger.

“The guards,” Schin said. “Bear was one of Babbitt’s favorites.”

“Lomar...” Sean exhaled. “Fucker will pay for this. Okay, I’ll get him up. Does Babbitt know?”

“I sent him a message asking him to come out,” Schin said. “I had hoped to heal Bear and hand him over to Babbitt.”

“Done,” Sean said as he pushed healing through Bear.

Aria watched him with Mage Sight, seeing Sean’s energy slowly work through the cuon. “What was it?”

“Poison, at least, but I think they fed him other things to make his system shut down,” Sean hissed. “Hurting a dog is like hurting a child... Lomar just climbed a few places on my list.”

Helga stood by stoically, also watching with Mage Sight. The care Sean showed the hound moved her. She’d only known of one deity who cared for an animal so much.

Sean exhaled as he finished and woke Bear up. “Okay, boy, time to get up.”

Bear whimpered, then stopped. After a second, he shifted, then stood. With a happy bark, he knocked Sean over and began to lick him. Sean laughed as he fended off the large, slobbery tongue.

Aria laughed and Schin chuckled as they watched Sean. Helga hesitated— she’d gone to help Sean, but seeing the other two laughing, she settled back.

“Okay, okay, enough,” Sean laughed, pushing Bear away. “Get her,” he said, pointing to the female cuon who’d greeted them.

The female cuon barked and raced away, and more happy barks answered her. Bear barked last as he chased her out of the building.

Schin exhaled happily. “Thank you.”

“Glad to help them,” Sean said. “I had a request. Can you bring the ones we buy from you to my manor?”

“I could.”

Seeing his curiosity, Sean explained his trouble with the guards.

“Lomar’s a slimy bull’s ass,” Schin spat to the side.

“Agreed,” Babbitt said from the doorway, “but he’s the commander currently. MacDougal, what brings you out here?”

“Helping with the hounds,” Sean said. “Bear!” he called loudly.

Distant barks answered him, but Sean knew they were coming.

“Bear?” Babbitt asked, his eyes widening slightly before they went cold. “What about him?”

“Lomar poisoned him,” Schin said. “I called you out here so you could see him and maybe take him home.”

“Is he okay?” Babbitt asked.

“Healthy, now,” Sean said, “and he’ll be here in a second.”

Babbitt looked out the door, then whistled. A single bark answered him.

“Oh, he’s happy now,” Sean laughed.

A minute later, Bear and three other cuons were there. Bear slammed into Babbitt, knocking the older man into the side of the barn. Babbitt thumped Bear’s side happily, speaking softly.

“I take it the female is yours?” Sean asked.

“Jackie? Yeah, named after my daughter,” Schin smiled sadly. “The other two there were the ones I had for you.”

“Babbitt, are you going to take Bear home?” Sean asked.

“Of course,” Babbitt said. “He’s always been a good boy.”

“Can I ask you to bring the other two to my manor?” Sean asked.

“Me bringing three cuons in might get a few eyes, but I doubt I’d be as harassed as you would be. The east gate has a few friends on it,” Babbitt said. “I can do that. My thanks for healing him.”

“Me?” Sean grinned. “Why not Schin?”

“Schin can’t heal. You can.”

“Fair,” Sean said, not correcting Babbitt. “Thank you. Schin, that frees you up.”

“I would have done it, but Babbitt can manage it,” Schin said, shaking Sean’s hand. “Thank you again, for everything.”

“If you run into another tough case, just send word. Aria or another of us can come help.”

“I will.”

Sean turned to the cuons. “Babbitt is going to bring you to my home. Caleb is the alpha there. Respect him. We’ll get you settled in when you get there. If they smell like me, treat them with respect and listen to them, understand?”

Both cuons sat and woofed.

“Good.”

“Where are you going?” Babbitt asked.

“Home, but not via the gates,” Sean said as he stepped outside and summoned his wings. “I’d like to avoid the guards.”

Babbitt just stared at Sean. “Aria, I didn’t think your bloodline Talent could be shared.”

“It can’t, but Sean can do almost anything,” Aria laughed as her own wings appeared.

Babbitt’s jaw dropped as he stared at her new wings. His eyes grew larger when Helga’s wings appeared, as well. “All of you?”

“Keep it to yourself, please,” Sean said.

“To myself?” Babbitt laughed. “Everyone will see you.”

“Doubtful,” Sean grinned as he took off, vanishing as he flew.

Babbitt watched them all fly off at speed, being little more than a blur that then vanished. “What else can you do, MacDougal?”

Chapter Nine

Sean exhaled as he stepped back from the bench. Myna’s old blades were done, and he’d just put the finishing touches on Helga’s armor.

“Master, it’s almost time to spar,” Myna said, coming into his workshop.

Sean looked over his shoulder. “Huh... didn’t think it took me that long.”

“What have you been doing?” Myna asked, going to his side.

“I finished your old blades and enchanted Helga’s armor.”

“She’ll need it when going with you tonight,” Myna said. “Might I have you tonight, Master?” The question was asked throatily and Myna pushed against his side.

“Kitty needs some love?” Sean murmured.

“Please, Master?”

“Yes, you can have me as long as no one else asked first.”

“No one has yet,” Myna purred. “Maybe we can add Felora?”

Sean’s eyebrow went up, then he chuckled. “You just want to be able to taunt me that I accept the title of master from others.”

Myna giggled and kissed his cheek. “I see you like the idea.”

Shaking his head, his cheeks took on a light pink hue. “Mind of its own.”

“I like its mind,” Myna murmured, her hand brushing against his rising problem.

“Not now, Myna,” Sean said tightly, his breath hitching.

Myna pouted at him. “But I came to get you early.”

Sean exhaled, giving her a soft smile. “Okay, but only a little bit, then.”

“Good. Kitty needs her cream,” Myna said as she slid to her knees.

Sean’s eye twitched, as he was sure Felora had taught her that line.

~*~*~

“I was just coming to get you,” Fiona said when Sean and Myna left the shop.

“Someone got me earlier,” Sean told her. “Sparring now?”

“Yes,” Fiona said with a smirk on her lips. “Myna pouted, did she?”

Sean blinked. “How—?”

Fiona laughed. “Because she said she was going to get you and that was a while ago.”

The staff all started assembling, and Fiona took Helga’s breastplate from Sean. He let her take it, as he still had more pieces in his arms.

Helga thanked them and went to put it on. “What did you do to it?”

“Finish suiting up,” Sean grinned.

Once Helga was done, Sean had her pick up her shield. “Do you believe in me, Helga?”

“Yes, sir.”

“You need to believe deeply,” Sean said. “Do you?”

“Yes, sir!”

“Imagine it sinking into your gauntlet.”

Helga nodded and looked at her shield-bearing arm. A moment later, her shield vanished into the gauntlet. “Oh…”

“Now call it out,” Sean said.

The shield sprang from her gauntlet, her arm in the straps as it should be. “That is amazing, sir!” Helga said with a grin.

“That little bit helped me make the breakthrough I needed,” Sean grinned wider. “Now put it back.” He waited for her to do so, then continued, “A few book series I read before talked about armor doing what yours can now.”

Everyone in the yard stared at Sean, waiting for him to go on.

“Okay, okay,” Sean chuckled. “Close your eyes.”

Helga’s eyes snapped shut.

“Now, believe in me more. Imagine your armor melting away from you,” Sean said. “It’s becoming a necklace, a pair of bracelets, a set of anklets, and a braided belt.”

Helga heard his words— her belief in him that he could manage what he said was a bedrock so solid that the planet itself was putty in comparison. The gasps from the others made her eyes snap open. The armor was gone, and a set of mithril jewelry had taken its place.

“Same thing, but don’t close your eyes,” Sean said, locking eyes with her. “Call your armor to you, Chooser.”

Helga’s blood sang with her belief in her god. The bands that encompassed her limbs and the belt surged out to encompass her, taking only a few seconds. Helga’s eyes glowed with black-white fire. “I am yours to command, sire.”

Sean grinned. “I thought it would work. I did my best to infuse the armor, but it didn’t fit me, so I wasn’t positive that the enchantment took.”

Helga’s eyes flared brighter and she went to one knee. “I am your Chooser, named by you and bound in your service. You have shown me what a god should be: kind, caring, and willing to do all he can for those he treasures. I have spoken to your wives and your other servants— there is no other god like you. To give me armor that even Odin would be envious of... I shall do my very best to be worthy of you.”

Sean blinked at her, not having expected what just happened. His eyes darted to Fiona, who was watching Helga, then at Felora, silently pleading for help.

“Chooser,” Felora said, “rise.”

Helga was on her feet in a single fluid motion. “Yes, mistress?”

“Look at Sean.”

Helga’s eyes went to Sean, seeing his worried expression.

“He might be our god, but he’s also the same, kind man he always was. Praise him, worship him, but not like this. He’s not like the others you once knew, as you should well know by now.”

Helga lowered her gaze. “I apologize. I was caught in the moment, sir.”

“Uh... y-yeah. It’s fine,” Sean stammered. “I’m just me. I don’t do well with the god stuff.”

“And yet we all venerate you,” Felora said simply. “We do our best to make sure you aren’t discomfited by it, but we still venerate you.”

“I want a set,” Myna said.

“I do, too,” Ryann added.

Sean smiled softly at his wives. “I’ll get them made for you. You’ll all have them. I don’t want to lose my family again.”

“And the staff, too,” Fiona said softly. “They’re family.”

Sean glanced at the staff, who looked at Fiona with surprise. “Of course, dear. The trick will be making suits for Ven and the others. Ven, I’ll need your help with that.”

“Gladly, sir,” Ven said, landing on his shoulder.

“Okay,” Sean exhaled. “Sparring now, right?”

Fiona giggled. “Yes, husband.”

~*~*~

Sean relaxed under the hot water as the sound of happy voices floated around him. They were all eager tonight... I think the armor got them riled up. Hmm, will it work to fit them in any shape? If I believe it will, it should.

“Husband, are you done yet?” Fiona asked.

“Sorry,” Sean said, stepping out of the water and wiping his eyes. “I was thinking.”

“I figured, as you’ve been under the water for a few minutes,” Fiona laughed from the tub. “Helga needs her back scrubbed.”

Sean blinked. The Valkyrie was standing beside him with the water cascading over her. “Oh, okay.” He picked up the soap and lathered up his hands. He waited for Helga to step out of the water and, as she did, Sean’s eyes went to the scars that dotted her body.

“Sean?” Helga asked.

“Going to get your back,” Sean said, showing her his soapy hands. “But... do you want to keep those scars?”

Helga looked down at her body. “Keep them?”

“I can remove them, if you want,” Sean said as he went to get behind her.

“Please, My Lord? Those were wounds from my old service, and I would rather be made anew in yours.”

“Stop it with the ‘my lord’ please,” Sean said tightly, his hands working the soap into her back. “Now brace yourself.”

Helga widened her stance and waited.

“Done,” Sean said a few minutes later as he went to rinse his hands off.

“You are done?” Helga blinked. She glanced down to see her body was now flawless. “Why did I brace?”

“Because it distracted you.”

Stepping back into the water, Helga felt her faith in Sean spike higher. He named her, shod her in blessed armor, removed her old wounds, and trusted her to guard him and his wives. She was in a daze when she went to the tub. Andrea guided her over to sit between her and Felora.

Sean finished rinsing off and finally joined the others in the tub. More of an oversized jacuzzi without the chlorine now. Thank you, water purifying rune.

“Oh!” Aria said, suddenly standing up. “I forgot, because of Helga’s armor.” Her wings appeared behind her. “My wings have changed.”

Everyone stared at them, clearly shocked over the difference.

“When did they change?” Fiona asked.

“Today,” Aria said. “They’re easier to use now, too, and I can fly faster.”

Myna was on her feet in an instant and the wings she’d just been able to start using appeared behind her. Sean stared at them— hers looked exactly like Helga’s. Myna was looking at them questioningly, as well.

“Easy,” Fiona said as Andrea, Ida, Ryann, and Felora all stood up. “We can’t all have them out at once. Myna?”

Myna’s wings vanished and she sat down, sliding closer to Sean. “Why do mine look like Helga’s?”

“I don’t know,” Sean said.

“Ryann, go ahead,” Fiona said as Aria’s wings vanished and she sat back down.

When Ryann’s new wings appeared, Sean understood it instantly. They were light blue like a parakeet at the roots, and the blue faded to a pure white at the tips.

“It’s based on your aura,” Sean said. “The white is obviously because of me.”

“I like them,” Ryann smiled as she let them vanish and sat.

Ida went next— hers were a gray that became white. Andrea nearly panicked when it looked like her wings were only half there until she flexed them. As she spread them, they glowed a bright white, then faded.

“Because you didn’t have energy of your own to start?” Sean suggested.

“That might be,” Fiona nodded.

Felora was next. Her wings were black at the root, but with strong red flecks throughout them. As the color faded to white, the red flecks became easier to see. When she sat down, Fiona was the last to stand. Her wings were a dark green that faded into white.

“What about us?” Rumia asked.

“None of you have been able to properly visualize your wings yet, have you?” Fiona asked as she took her seat.

Rumia stood up and, closing her eyes, willed wings to appear. Seconds ticked by before all the women began to talk. Opening her eyes, she found wings open behind her, green from root to tip. “Oh…” Her disappointment was clear, even though it was the first time she’d been able to summon them.

“Must be the Soul Bonds,” Sean said. “Odd that it only started now.”

“Maybe it’s because we’ve been visiting your planes?” Aria suggested.

“Could be,” Sean shrugged. “Not like we’ll ever really know.”

Rumia let the wings vanish and took her seat. “If we Soul Bonded, would our wings change, too?”

Blinking at Rumia, Sean was caught off guard.

“Rumia, set it aside for now,” Fiona said softly.

“Yes, mistress,” Rumia said softly, bowing her head.

“Wish I could summon wings already,” Quinna mumbled. “You always do more than we do.”

Rumia flushed. “Sorry.”

Quilla rapped her sister on top of the head. “She didn’t mean it badly. Did you?”

“No,” Quinna said quickly. “I just wished we could be as quick to learn as you are.”

Rumia blinked at Quinna, then smiled. “I wish I was as strong as you.”

“Always wanting to be better than you are is something we all wish for,” Andrea said. “And every day, we become a little stronger. Maybe not in strength or in mind, but we grow and become better.”

The others agreed with her, and Sean exhaled, glad no one had hurt feelings. He knew that little back and forth could have gone very differently.

Chapter Ten

Thanking Allonen, Sean headed for the private dining room, surprised they were using it again tonight. “Good evening,” he greeted them.

“Thank Morrigan you’re here,” Joseph said. “Fredrick has news.”

“Joseph, one of these days, we need to work on your patience,” Knox laughed.

“The problem is that he has none to work on,” Sam laughed.

Joseph laughed along with the others, as he knew it was true. “Come on, now, Fredrick. We’re all here.”

“Fine, I’ll tell you…” Tabitha came in, and Fredrick paused. “After drinks are brought in for everyone.”

Joseph groaned, covering his head with his arms. “He hates me.”

More laughter followed his overacting, and even Tabitha smiled as she took their order. She was gone and back with their drinks in short order, and Joseph stared at Fredrick intently.

“Fine, fine,” Fredrick chuckled. “I met with Bemmle and Sons today. They were uncertain about my claims until I showed them the lightbulb. That broke them. They were eager to sign on to start with. When I told them that the ability to join for the lightbulbs was going to open up to more, they were unhappy, but Bemmle Senior is a smart one. We have our first converts to help with the making, selling, and distribution of lightbulbs.”

“They can manage any of the three steps?” Sean asked before anyone else could.

“No, but,” Fredrick said, holding up a hand, “they’ll retool to handle all the glassmaking. It’ll be easier if part of the process is already done.”

“It will be,” Sean admitted.

“They also have the contacts to help sell the bulbs to a wider network,” MacLenn added. “The Bemmles are the leading family in the Quaditals. The family head here has to be thinking this will move him up in their eyes.”

“Indeed,” Fredrick smiled. “He already owns some of our other inventions and knows that this is the future. This is a solid step. I expect the others here in the city to turn in short order.”

“Do any of them have energy?” Sean asked.

“A few,” Fredrick grinned. “We’re letting them set up to be rechargers for the runes in the lightbulbs, too.”

“Good,” Sean exhaled. “Still no idea how long they’ll last, nor if the glass will remain soot-free.”

“They’ll produce the glass and ship it to our shop,” Fredrick said, “and they’ll take the finished product and sell them. The association gets half of all profits. We pay nothing for the glass from them and we set the price.”

“The glass can be made in different colors, too, if it’s wanted,” Sean said.

“Like the orange ones for the brake lights on the truck?” Mageeyes asked.

“Yes.”

“Are you planning on adding the upgrades to all the trucks?” Flamehair asked.

“It’d be a good idea. It’ll raise the price, but it’ll make them better, overall,” Sean said. “We’d need a few more people with energy to help charge the runes.”

“We’ll arrange it,” Fredrick said. “The improved truck will make them easier to sell. The ability to make the cargo a cold shipping area is a big advantage.”

“Agreed,” MacLenn said.

Pura landed in front of Mageeyes. “Mistress, there is a Henry Darkfoam here to speak with the group.”

Mageeyes’ lips pursed. “Hmm... Very well. Have Tabitha show him in.”

“I thought Darkfoam died,” Sean said as Pura flashed away.

“This is his son,” Flamehair said.

“Wonder if he’s angry…?” Sean muttered, sipping his hot cider.

A few minutes later, a young man— obviously only a half-dwarf— was shown into the room. Standing tall, he entered and waited for the doors to shut behind him. His eyes looked over each person in the room, stopping on Sean. “MacDougal?”

“Yes.”

“I am Henry Darkfoam, the new head of the Darkfoam family.”

Something about the young man seemed familiar to Sean. “How can I help you?” Sean asked.

“I owe you a debt,” Henry said. “You saved my life.”

Sean frowned, and then it clicked into place. “You were one of the five.”

“I was. When Denmur shouted, my father grabbed his dagger and rushed forward. I wanted nothing of that madness and started to back away. When Dame Flamehair… defended herself… I was badly burned.” His voice hitched as he shuddered, clearly recalling the sensation. “When the healer saw me, he informed me that the only reason I had both of my eyes was because someone had helped me before he did. I will be undergoing intensive healing for the next few tendays to repair the rest of the damage, but as I am able to move, I felt I had to come to speak with you now.”

“Helga, please,” Sean said.

Helga understood, standing up and going to stand behind Sean.

“Sit,” Sean said. “Do you still hold a grudge?”

Henry shook his head. “No. I never did. I tried to tell my father that he was being foolish. Also, I thank you for the offer, but sitting is… unpleasant.”

Sean hesitated, then motioned toward the empty seat again. “Please?”

Henry inhaled slowly and moved stiffly around the table, then gingerly sat down. His face twisted in pain as he did. Once he was seated, he managed to calm his expression again. “I do not mean to take up your time, nor the time of your allies. I just came to thank you and to offer Dame Mageeyes an apology for my family cutting off her supply. We will be resuming delivery, if you are amenable.”

Mageeyes smiled. “I accept, but I do hope you are willing to give me a discount for a while to make up for the lack of supply that we experienced.”

“I would be glad to offer you a tenth off for the next cycle.”

Mageeyes’ eyebrows went up. “I see. I’ll accept.”

“Is that a good deal, Amedee?” Sean asked.

“Indeed, it is.”

“Very well.” Sean gripped Henry’s shoulder. “I’ll let the grudge go.” He pushed healing through Henry’s body.

Eyes wide, Henry stared at Sean. He swallowed hard as he felt his whole body relax, the pain fading quickly. When the pain was gone, he gasped. “You?”

“Finished what I started,” Sean said with a shrug. “I had others to save that night. I’ll have your Agreement not to tell a soul about it, either.”

“Done. I will not tell another person. If I do, I will willingly burn myself far worse than I had been before you healed me.”

“Accepted,” Sean said. “I never had a quarrel with your father, but he did wrong to my friends and family. I absolve you of that.”

Henry exhaled, bowing his head. “My thanks.”

“I don’t recall you ever being this humble,” Saret said.

Henry looked at her, freezing for a moment. “Madam, I learned a hard lesson and I have taken it to heart. I can offer nothing to this association, or else I would ask to join. I can see what my father did not. By the end of the cycle, I expect Lord Sharpeyes to have had worse difficulties than my father.”

“Good bet,” Joseph chuckled.

Fredrick looked over the room, then tapped the table with a finger. “Come by my place tomorrow. We will see if you can get a small portion of the association, but we have a tough Agreement.”

Henry bowed his head to Fredrick. “I will be there.” Standing up, he cleared his throat. “I also came on behalf of the others that survived— all of us will stay out of your way. We ask that you allow us to make amends and do not consider us enemies.”

“None of you are Carver, right?” Sean asked, but he knew the answer.

“No,” Henry growled. “He is not my friend.”

“Then I’m fine with it,” Sean said. “Fredrick?”

“We’ll discuss it tomorrow.”

“Very well,” Henry said. “I am sorry for intruding. Please have a good night.”

Henry left the room and Helga took her seat again.

“You’re a generous man, Sean,” Giralt said. “I’m not sure I would have healed him. You are taking his word that he wasn’t involved in the attack?”

“I know, but he was afraid and felt honest to me,” Sean said.

“Well, that was unexpected,” Mageeyes smiled. “Carver is running out of allies.”

“Good. I still need to deal with him,” Sean said stiffly. “I’m just not sure how to do so at the moment. The guard will jump on anything I do.”

“Hmm...” MacLenn mused. “I might have a way. Give me a few days?”

“Gladly. By then, I’ll have my surprises ready,” Sean smiled.

“More surprises?” Saret asked.

“Yes. I’m working on them, so I don’t want to share anything yet.”

“Sean, can you come by on Sixday to show the new workers how to put the trucks together?” Fredrick asked.

“I’ll keep the day free,” Sean replied.

“I hope to have Madam Archlet over to see things on Eightday,” Fredrick said. “That will give us enough time to get things rolling for production.”

“Yes, it will,” Sean smiled. “Lightbulbs and trucks.”

Ven landed on the table. “Excuse me, Sean? You might want to return home. A guest has arrived unexpectedly.”

Sean gave Ven a look. “A friend?”

“A family member. Myna’s mother.”

Sean got to his feet. “If you’ll all excuse me, it appears I have a mother-in-law to see.”

“Unexpected,” Knox chuckled. “Sounds like a mother-in-law, alright.”

“Not all mothers-in-law are bad,” Eva said. “Fredrick’s mother is a very pleasant woman. She has not asked me more than twice for grandchildren. Not yet, at least.”

Fredrick sighed. “She will get more insistent.”

“It’s a good thing that I’m already planning on them, then,” Eva said softly, covering Fredrick’s hand. “I’m thinking at least two.”

Sean gave Fredrick a grin. “Welcome to fatherhood. Excuse me.”

Everyone said their goodbyes, and Sean left to go see his extended family member.

Chapter Eleven

Sean woke up to the sound of his wives whispering about what they had to accomplish for the day. “Good morning,” he yawned as he sat up.

A chorus of replies came from them.

Myna moved to his side. “Master, I’m sorry we called you home so abruptly.”

Sean gave her a soft smile. “You had no idea she was going to sack out that quickly. Besides, it let me join the cuddle puddle.”

Myna looked down as she sat beside him. “I’m worried. What if she doesn’t like—?”

“Are you happy?” Sean cut her off gently.

“Yes.” Myna’s reply was instantaneous and her head snapped up, wondering why he’d ask that.

“Then how could she be upset about anything?” Sean asked. “Isn’t that what she wanted when she sent you with Darragh?”

“Yes...” Myna said slowly.

“And now, you have more love than most will ever know,” Sean said, motioning with his chin behind her.

Myna looked back and saw all of their wives standing with soft smiles on their faces. She smiled and got up, getting hugs from the others. “So much love…” she purred. “I think my emotions got the better of me.”

“Yes, they did,” Fiona said softly. “We’ll treat your mother as our own, our dear wife. No mention of ‘kitty’ until she is gone. There’s no need to embarrass you or make her doubt our love.”

“Thank you,” Myna purred louder.

Sean moved in and hugged her from behind, wrapping his arms around her belly. “Besides, once she knows you’re carrying a child, I’m sure she’ll be ecstatic.”

Myna’s hands covered his. “Hmm, yes... She was always hopeful for grandchildren to spoil. Thank you, Master. Thank you, as well, our loving wives.”

“We have you,” Ryann said softly. “Think she’ll be okay with us? I know I worry about it.”

Myna gave her a soft smile. “Yes. She respects fighters, and we can show her a little of what we can do during sparring. Not fighting, of course, but just showcasing our Talents.”

“Do we need to ask the staff to be more formal?” Aria asked.

“No,” Sean said. “She’ll accept us as we are or she won’t. We should never hide who we are, especially from family.”

“Alright,” Aria smiled.

“Let’s get ready to greet her,” Sean said. “Myna, what’s her name?”

“Mizuki. Grandfather named her.”

“Yeah, that sounds right,” Sean said.

~*~*~

Sean waited in the main room with all of his wives except Myna— she’d gone to wake her mother and escort her down to breakfast. He stiffened when he heard the voices coming closer. Myna appeared at the top of the stairs, standing next to an older version of her, a moment later.

Damn, Myna is going to age well, Sean thought.

“Mother, let me introduce you properly,” Myna said. “My husband, Sean MacDougal.”

“An honor, ma’am,” Sean said a little formally, smiling.

Mizuki gave him a long appraisal as she came down the stairs beside her daughter. “MacDougal. I look forward to hearing more about you.”

“These are our wives,” Myna went on. “Fiona was the first. Then there is Ida, Ryann, Andrea, Felora, and Aria.”

Mizuki gave each of them a small smile as she sized them up. “A pleasure to meet the family of my daughter. You each are uniquely different from each other, which is good.” Her eyes came to rest on Fiona. “Fiona? As in Silvershame?” She was obviously puzzled, as Fiona’s hand was clearly not mithril.

“That name doesn’t touch me anymore,” Fiona said slowly, “but yes, I was called that once. I’m proud to be Fiona MacDougal now.”

Mizuki’s eyebrows shot up. “The Queen has removed your Shame?”

“That’s a long story,” Sean said. “You’re family, so we’ll tell it to you. I’m sure there’s a lot you have to catch up on with Myna.”

“My daughter’s letter sang your praises,” Mizuki said, facing Sean. “When I arrived last night, you were at an inn. Now, I find her as one of several wives. I wonder if her letter was correct.”

“Mother,” the word was a growl, “if you insult my husband, you insult me.”

A small smile crossed Mizuki’s lips. “Will you defend that honor, child?”

“She’s carrying our child,” Sean said, touching Myna’s shoulder, “and I love her as I love all my wives.”

Myna’s posture went from angry to happy the moment Sean touched her, and Mizuki’s eyebrow went up. “I see. I worry for my daughter, MacDougal. She had the fortitude to speak against me when I implied you might not love her as much, so I shall relent.”

“No,” Myna said. “You will face him to settle the slight to his and our honor.”

Mizuki smiled softly again. “You know I have a hard time holding back when fighting, Myna. We shouldn’t hurt your—”

Myna laughed and her expression went feral. “You won’t. After he’s done beating you, he’ll make sure you’re uninjured, as well.”

Sean was surprised that things had gone like this, but he wouldn’t gainsay Myna in front of her mother. His wives looked amused, as they knew how the fight would go.

Mizuki, seeing their smiles and having been challenged so flatly by her daughter, drew herself up. “Very well. I shall do my best to not cripple him.”

“To the yard,” Myna said, taking Sean’s hand. “Ven, tell the staff to assemble. Even the cooks.”

“Right away,” Ven said.

Mizuki looked up with a frown. “A Messenger Fairy?”

“The primary of them,” Sean said.

Lips pursed, Mizuki followed Myna and Sean while the others trailed her.

Once in the yard, Mizuki gave the staff a long look, noting the absence of other men. Her lips twisted in distaste as she looked to Sean. “I see... I had reason to think as I did, it appears.”

Sean shrugged. “Not really. Fiona arranged all the staff.” He looked at the staff. “Ladies, this is Mizuki Mooncaller, Myna’s mother. She’s afraid that I don’t love Myna as much as my other wives, and some words were exchanged. We’re going to have a small duel to settle the honor.”

“You going to go easy on her?” Quinna asked with a laugh.

Mizuki’s nostrils flared as she stared at the Bovine Moonbound. “He should fight me with everything he has. His honor is on the line.”

Sean looked at Myna, who gave him a nod. “As my mother says, husband.”

Sean sighed and drew his sword. Mizuki’s eyes widened at the sight of the adamantine, but they went wider when wood suddenly covered the blade. “Myna, do you want to give her your sparring weapons?”

“Yes,” Myna said, having retrieved them. “Mother?” She presented the two wooden blades to Mizuki.

Taking them from her, Mizuki felt their balance, then nodded. “At least you still follow my fighting style.”

“She’s adapted it,” Sean said. “Rules?”

“First to yield,” Mizuki smirked. “Talents are allowed. I’m sure you know how pointless it is to fight me now.”

Sean just grinned. “All Talents?”

“Yes.”

“Okay,” Sean said. “Myna, are you going to officiate?”

“Yes. When I call for it, begin.” Myna stepped back and smiled broadly. “Fight!”

Mizuki vanished from view, but so did Sean. Mizuki inhaled slowly, surprised that he could do so. She hadn’t seen any Bond markings on her daughter, so she believed that he must have the Talent from another source. Her sharp hearing strained for any sound of him as she deftly and silently moved.

Sean had moved a little bit away, watching Mizuki with Mage Sight. He could end it instantly and decisively, but he thought letting her know that he was toying with her would drive the point home even better.

Mizuki was surprised that he was moving so quietly— she couldn’t pick out any sound from him, and noted that his Camo was so good that it never flickered. She started to question if he had Feline Moonbound blood to be so skilled with the Talent. When something struck her right calf, she just stopped herself from hissing. A wooden dagger sat on the ground for a second before it vanished.

“What was that?” Mizuki demanded, moving away from where she had spoken.

“Dagger,” Ryann laughed. “He threw it at you.”

The next dagger hit her right arm, numbing it enough that her blade dropped to the ground. Mizuki stepped quickly away, turning to face the women. She knew she was unseen, so no one should be able to hit her like she had been.

Swallowing, Mizuki tried to understand how anyone could see her. She knew Mage Sight could defeat her Talent, but not many had that. Before she could do more, she felt the point of Sean’s sword against the hollow of her neck and froze.

Sean came into view a foot from her, his sword resting against her neck. “I win.”

Mizuki appeared, her lips compressed. “Mage Sight and Camo? A deadly combination. But what of your fighting skills?”

Sean stepped back and shrugged. “If you want to continue pushing this, I’ll oblige you. I don’t like beating up my wife’s mother, but Myna is encouraging me.” He motioned to where Myna was standing and wearing a smirk.

Mizuki glanced toward Myna, then focused on Sean. She flexed her hand before picking up her training blade. “She must have a lot of faith in you.”

Laughter came from everyone watching and Mizuki frowned at them.

“Sorry, an inside joke,” Sean smiled. “Ready?”

Mizuki rushed him. Sean parried her attacks away, moving in a slow circle as he did. Compared to Helga, Mizuki was easy to predict and lead. Sean let the fight continue for a minute before he backed up.

“Ready now?”

Mizuki’s lips compressed and she shifted her stance. “You are mocking me.”

“No. I’m letting you see what you chose to do,” Sean said softly. “I’ll end this.”

He went for her, and Mizuki’s eyes widened as he blurred at her. Her blades wove a defensive barrier, but Sean was past her defense in seconds. Instead of striking her with his weapon, he caught her left arm and flipped her over his hip, taking the small sting of her right blade to do so. When she landed on her back in front of him, he twisted her arm and placed his sword on her neck.

“Done?”

Mizuki blinked up at him. “I am defeated.”

Sean let her arm go, sheathed his sword, and offered her a hand up. “There was no reason for that, Mom.”

Mizuki had been reaching to take his offered hand, but paused when he called her mom. With a small laugh, she let him pull her up. “Yes. I felt there was, but I was sadly very mistaken. My daughter has caught a tiger— if not a dragon— so it appears.”

“More,” Myna purred happily. “Now we will assuage your other misgivings. We’ll show you what all of us can do, including the staff, but I need your Agreement of silence.”

Mizuki gave Myna a long look, clearly thinking it over.

“You handle this, and I’ll go start breakfast,” Sean said.

“But—” Glorina started to object.

“Stay,” Sean said softly. “I haven’t cooked in what feels like ages, and I want to show that I have skills beyond fighting to my new mother.”

Mizuki was clearly surprised at Sean’s statement. “Intriguing. Okay, Daughter, showcase this family.”

As Sean walked away, it struck him that Myna was wearing a dress and hiding her tail. Is she ashamed of it with her mother here?

~*~*~

When he heard them come inside, he met the cooks at the door to the kitchen. “No. Go sit.”

Glorina hesitated, then bowed her head. “As you command, sir.”

Sean waited for them to go into the dining room before he went back to work. He was nearly done as it was, so he got things ready to transport. Once he had everything on the cart, he wheeled it out of the kitchen.

Entering the dining room, he saw Mizuki to the right of his normal spot. He started on the far end of the table setting out the food. “It’s a simple breakfast since I’m not a full cook like you three are,” Sean said, addressing the cooks. “Eggs, bacon, sausage, and bread, with jam and butter for the bread. There’s tea and juice to drink.”

“Thank you, sir,” Glorina said.

When Sean finished serving the table, he took his seat and served himself so the others could. “I hope you all enjoy my modest efforts.”

Mizuki served herself, giving Sean an appraising look when she was done. “You gave all of your wives and staff the access to so many Talents and the energy to use them?”

“Yes,” Sean said, then looked at Myna, who shifted uncomfortably. “Myna, if it’s a problem, you should just free it.”

Myna blushed and sighed. “Yes... Excuse me.” Standing up, she reached behind her and partially hiked up her dress, watching her mother as she did.

Mizuki frowned that her daughter was being immodest, and that frown turned to an expression of surprise when a tail came into view. Mouth hanging open, she stared at the appendage that she knew her daughter hadn’t been born with.

“Better?” Sean asked when Myna’s tail twitched, having been slotted into the hole designed for it in the dress.

“Yes and no,” Myna said.

“How?” Mizuki asked, staring.

“I gave it to her,” Sean said softly.

Mizuki’s eyes went wide, and she looked at Sean. “You gave it to her?”

“I can heal, but I can do more than that since I have a basic idea of how the body works. I can modify things, like Myna’s tail or Fiona’s skin.”

Eyes bulging, Mizuki looked at Fiona, then back to Myna’s tail, before finally returning to Sean. “But…!”

“Yeah, I can do that. Replaced an arm, too.”

“We should tell her the truth about leaving Oakwood,” Myna said as she took her seat again. “She’s already agreed to not share our secrets.”

“Go ahead,” Sean said as he began to eat.

“Garlic eggs?” Glorina asked as she sampled the food.

“And a touch of pepper,” Sean said. “Just hints of each. My friend used to make them this way. Add in the melted cheese and it’s my favorite type of scrambled egg.”

Glorina nodded as she chewed slowly, clearly thinking about the flavors.

“I told you we ran from the Feline Moonbound,” Myna said. “What I didn’t tell you was that I had died before that.”

Chapter Twelve

Sean was mildly amused— Mizuki had calmed down appreciatively after breakfast. Her whole demeanor shifted after hearing Myna’s story, and then even more when the others added in theirs. Sean had left them at the table and gone off to his workshop.

He was finishing up making his own set of mithril armor when the door opened and he found Myna and her mother coming in. “Be with you in a minute,” Sean said as the mithril flowed over him, molding to his body.

Myna just nodded but Mizuki froze in the doorway, looking shocked. “Mother, this way,” Myna said, reaching back to take her hand.

“What? Oh, yes.”

Sean chuckled as the armor stopped moving, leaving him fully armored. “There we go. This will be much easier to do with the rest of you. I’m going to need a lot more mithril, though. I’ll ask Fredrick tonight.”

“You’re done?” Myna asked.

“Let me just revert it,” Sean said.

Mizuki gasped as the armor flowed again, forming into pieces of jewelry. “What?!”

“It’s portable armor,” Sean said. “Came for her weapons?”

“Partially,” Myna grinned. “She wanted to see... What did you say…? ‘Some of these miracles,’ wasn’t it?”

Mizuki gave Myna a hard-parent look. “You’re being disrespectful again.”

“She’s being a cat,” Sean said. “I encourage her to be who she is, not what others think she should be.”

Mizuki blinked at him in shock. “But—!”

“I told you,” Myna chuckled. “He doesn’t care that I’m part-Moonbound. Not one bit.”

“Actually, I do. I love all of you, and that’s a type of caring,” Sean grinned.

Myna huffed. “Now who’s the brat?”

“Still you,” Sean laughed. “Her blades are on my desk.” He picked up Myna’s old swords and held them out to her. “Here.”

Myna took them and kissed his cheek. “Learning from me? Good.”

Sean laughed again as Myna took the swords to her mother. “Learn from a master so you don’t have to find another teacher.”

Mizuki was at a loss, not expecting the banter. “Swords?”

“My old blades, the ones you gave me,” Myna said. “I’m giving them back, but much improved.”

“But…” Mizuki said, looking at the two blades Myna was wearing. “What are those?”

“Master… shit,” Myna sighed. “Master made them for me.” Mizuki’s eyes narrowed at the word, then shot open wide when Myna pulled out her new weapons.

“I tried to stop her from calling me that,” Sean said, taking a seat on the edge of the desk. “She can out-stubborn a mule.”

“Mithril swords?” Mizuki asked, staring at them.

“This one gives me Mage Sight, and this one hides my energy so Mage Sight can’t see me,” Myna explained with a grin. “Master made them.”

Mizuki was clearly lost again.

“Those two will do the same thing,” Sean said, pointing to the weapons that Mizuki was holding. “You just have to push more energy into them to charge them again. They should last a few minutes each before being drained. Myna’s will last for hours, since they’re mithril.”

Mizuki’s eyes went to the weapons Myna had given her, and then she knelt on the ground. Turning slowly, she faced Sean and kowtowed. “I am sorry, sir.”

“Mom,” Sean said gently, waiting until she looked up, “stand up, please? I’m not offended. You worry for Myna and that makes me happy. She’s my wife and I love her. I can understand you being afraid that I don’t love her. Hell, I even fought against loving her for a while, not that I fought for long.”

“Too long,” Myna snorted.

“Maybe,” Sean chuckled. “The point is that you’ll never have to worry for her. I will care, love, and protect her always. So please, can we try this again?”

Mizuki stayed on the ground for a moment before rising slowly. “Sean MacDougal, it is a pleasure and honor to meet you. My daughter loves you, and I welcome you into the family.”

“Thank you, Mom. Your daughter has been a bright spot who has helped me find my way in this world. I owe her more than I could ever repay, much as she feels about me.”

“Yes,” Myna purred.

“We have some troubles, but I’ll be working to remove them. You’re free to stay as long as you’d like. Myna’s told you she is carrying our child— if you want to stay until the child is born and beyond, that’s fine, too. We have rooms.”

Mizuki blinked slowly, then tears slipped free. “You can’t be real... This can’t be real,” she choked out.

Myna chuckled and took her mother gently by the arm. “Come, Mother. Sean’s working. We’ve learned that if we let him work, he does the miraculous.”

Sean watched them go and exhaled slowly. I hope she’ll be okay. It has to feel jarring as hell to just walk into this...

~*~*~

When evening sparring came around, Sean left his workshop wearing his armor. Everyone looked his way and he let the armor slip back into the jewelry, then grinned. “I can start working on armor for all of you once I get some more mithril. But, before that...” He looked at Helga. “Let me have your sword and spear.”

Helga quickly handed them over. “As you decree, sir.”

Shaking his head, he took them in hand and focused his will. He poured his heart into them bending to his will, wanting to make sure his Bonded were protected anytime, anywhere.

There were gasps a heartbeat before he felt the weapons in his hands vanish.

Opening his eyes, he saw two mithril rings decorating his fingers. “Okay, now to see if they really work.” Taking them off, he handed them to Helga. “Put them on and will them to you.”

Helga inhaled deeply and slowly as she reverently slid the rings onto her fingers. Looking at Sean, she exhaled and both weapons were suddenly in her hands. The movement was almost too quick to see, but for those watching, the swirl of metal and sudden growth was visible.

“Trigger the spear,” Sean whispered.

A wash of fire burst forth from the spear and Sean laughed. “Yes!” Pumping a fist, he grinned. “Now, back to rings.”

The weapons vanished, becoming rings again. Helga’s face was a study of awe.

Sean grabbed her right hand, studying the ring with pursed lips. The jewels of the spear were sunken into the metal, but smaller than they’d been. He raised her hand up, pointing it at the sky. “Fire.”

Helga inhaled sharply as fire bloomed a foot from her clenched fist. She hissed in pain and Sean pulled her hand down. Blisters covered her knuckles, and he nodded before healing them.

“Okay, so you can do it, but it’ll hurt like hell,” Sean grinned. “Not surprising that the fire is a little less intense than it could be. I’m going to upgrade that sword tomorrow to use electricity.”

Helga swallowed and knelt before him. “Sean… please… this is too much. I am only—!”

Sean touched her head gently and she stopped talking. “My Chooser,” Sean said softly. “You’re the one to guard the souls of my wives. All of this is for that purpose, Helga Oathsworn. Does that help?”

Helga’s head barely moved under his hand, but she nodded. “As My Lord wills it.”

“Also,” Sean added, “I did it because you’re a part of our family— an important part. Even my wives agree on this.”

All seven of them agreed with Sean.

“You guard our souls, but also Sean’s life,” Fiona said. “There’s nothing more important.”

“As you decree, mistress,” Helga swallowed. “My soul has heard the words and engraved them.”

“Good,” Myna said. “Now stand up.”

Helga rose and Sean chuckled. “Time to lead the sparring. And wives, bring me your weapons. We’ll do this now.”

Sean sat to one side, watching them spar as he enchanted their weapons to become rings.

Mizuki stood near him, just staring at this man her daughter loved. Her frame of what was possible and how powerful he was kept being broken, and she was afraid to ask anything. When Helga asked if she cared to join in helping teach the staff, Mizuki blinked slowly, then accepted.

Myna watched her mother with triumph in her eyes. Her heart soared that Sean had proven time and again that he was more than worthy of being her husband.

As sparring started to slow, Rumia approached Sean. “Sir, might you do the same to my shears?”

Sean frowned, then held out his hand. “Let’s try it.”

Their fights came to a sudden halt as everyone turned to watch. All of the other staff were shocked that she had so brazenly asked him. Sean’s wives took stock of Rumia, reappraising her in their rankings of the staff.

When the shears became a ring, he handed it to her. “Go ahead.”

Rumia slipped it on with eager eyes and then stared at it. Seconds ticked by as Rumia’s happy eyes became fearful. Head jerking up, she stared at Sean in horror. “Sir?”

Sean covered her hand with his. “I was afraid of that. Theirs works because of their Soul Bond— the ring needs resonance with the wearer. That’s good… it’s what I wanted.” He looked at everyone watching them. “This way, if your ring gets stolen, it’s just a pretty bauble to anyone but us.” Taking a deep breath, he met Rumia’s eyes. “I’m sorry for testing it on you. Please calm yourself? Focus on the ring and push your energy into it. Focus on binding it to your soul.”

Rumia’s eyes closed and her forehead creased. She poured her soul into doing what Sean had told her to do. Sean felt her energy surround the ring and then he guided it, mixing it with his own. He felt the moment the ring became hers and took his hand away.

“Go ahead,” Sean said gently.

Rumia breathed a little quickly, afraid she’d failed again, but a second later, she was holding her shears. Eyes wide as her smile came back three-fold, Rumia held the shears up. “Thank you, sir.”

“Hang on, let’s make sure it works,” Sean said. “Make it a ring, then hand it to your mother.”

Rosa took the ring, but it never became shears. Sean then had her pass the ring to Fiona. Fiona had the shears in her hand seconds later.

“Me, my Soul Bonded, or you alone can make it work,” Sean nodded. “This is what I wanted.” Exhaling, he felt relief. “It’ll work the same with the armor.”

Fiona nodded slowly as she handed the shears back to Rumia. “That’s good. This will cause a lot of turmoil if it becomes widely known.”

“As long as we use it sparingly, it won’t be, and I doubt anyone else can do it,” Sean smiled. “Let me finish everyone’s weapons. I can explain why it’ll be nearly impossible for others over dinner, okay?”

Fiona stared at him, then smiled. “Okay, husband. You broke something again, didn’t you?”

“Yes,” Sean admitted. “Ladies, line up and be ready to push your energy into your weapons.” His eyes went to Mizuki. “I’ll do yours now, Mom.”

Mizuki blinked at him. Bowing her head, she moved to stand in front of him. “Very well… Son.”

“Master, can you make her armor, too?” Myna asked with a smile.

“I can. Tomorrow is going to be busy, but on Sevenday, I plan on working on armor and other things,” Sean said.

“Now, Mother, what do you think of my family?” Myna asked.

“It frightens me,” Mizuki whispered, “but I am happy that you have grown powerful and have such power and love around you, Myna.”

Myna beamed proudly.

~*~*~

Sean was a little uncomfortable having his mother-in-law bathe with them. He kept his eyes well away from her, and when she asked Myna about it, Sean felt his face nearly combust. It was worse when Mizuki began to laugh— she found great joy that Sean had a weakness.

“It’s not a weakness,” Sean muttered, finally getting out of the tub after everyone else had left. “Seeing your mother-in-law naked is just… weird, and definitely not for me.”

Making it to the dining room, he was able to look at Mizuki and not blush. A few seconds after he had sat down, Glorina led the cooks into the room with dinner. She gave Sean a bright smile— she’d been surprised when he’d stopped in the kitchen before bathing to enchant their weapons into rings.

Probably not helping the whole them-loving-me thing by continuing to give them stuff, Sean thought. I’ll just have to accept it when it comes… I should’ve thought about it when they asked to Life Bond. How could I have forgotten what that means when I’m involved?

Sean served himself some of the chicken and dumpling soup, took a couple pieces of buttered bread, and then looked down the table. “Okay, Fiona asked me earlier about how the armor and rings are possible. The answer is based on a couple of things— books and games from my old world always said it was possible, like my fireball spell, so that made it really easy for me. A few of my favorite books had armor that did what Helga’s and mine can do, and what yours will do. The rings are just another offshoot of that.”

“But what was it about the books and games that let it happen?” Fiona asked.

“There are always items in those mediums that can break space, like bags of infinite capacity and such. I managed that.” He touched the belt pouch he wore. “This belt pouch can hold a full suit of armor.”

Blank stares met his gaze before Fiona started to laugh, and his other wives soon joined her. “That’s our husband.”

“So if space can be folded in such a way, then it can work for the armor and weapons,” Sean explained. “If we used just normal Shaping, the rings would weigh as much as your weapons— that’d be uncomfortable as hell. It’d be the same with the armor pieces.”

“But the armor flows like Shaping,” Ida said.

“I took the idea of folding space and Shaping and combined them,” Sean grinned. “Combo for the win.”

“You aren’t going to share the infinite bags, are you?” Felora asked.

“No. That would really break this world. All commerce gets so easy to move and to steal that it would get ugly quickly. All of our pouches will get upgraded. Yes, all, Mom. That includes you. We will all have armor, weapons, and bags and be ready for anything that comes our way... Something will break soon. I’m not being reactive again, I promise. I’m just trying to do something that won’t give them an easy way to drag us before the magistrates again.”

Myna nodded. “I figured that was why, Master.”

Felora licked her lips. “Sean, would you be willing to do a single bag for my mother?”

“If she promised not to tell anyone about it,” Sean said. “Family is precious. I’d honestly love to give one to our friends, too, but it’s too much. Ida, if your parents agree, I’ll give them one.”

“I’ll have an answer for you tomorrow, Sean,” Ida said.

“As will I,” Felora added.

“He makes it sound so simple,” Ryann snorted, “just bending space.”

“In this case, yes. In another case… I’m afraid to try. The horror stories of that magic… make me afraid.”

“Don’t,” Fiona said, seeing the fear in his eyes. “Safety first, please, Sean?”

“I won’t. I don’t want to end up inside out. I doubt my healing would work for it.”

Everyone looked a little uneasy.

“Sorry to delay dinner,” Sean said, grabbing his spoon. “Let’s eat.”

~*~*~

Sean sat across from Helga in the carriage. She was studiously not looking his way, and Sean could feel her emotional turmoil. The burgeoning sense of empathy he was starting to feel with her was a little disconcerting to him.

“Helga, talk to me, please? I can feel your emotions… not clearly, but your unease is obvious.”

Helga went still and she exhaled slowly. “It is nothing.”

“Don’t lie to me,” Sean said softly. “Do you fear I’ll rebuke you?”

“Yes.” The word was even softer than a bare whisper.

“Why?”

Helga looked at the floor. Sean knew she was just trying to arrange her words and not ignoring him, so he waited. He was unsure of how he was so certain of that knowledge.

Breathing out roughly, Helga took another slow, deep breath and lifted her bright blue eyes to meet his. “I do not know what to be with you or how to interact with you. At first, I was your better in combat, which should have been impossible. You proved differently and have now gone on to be the one to win most often. As a god, you should be cold, aloof, and disdainful… but you are nothing like that. You are the opposite. You go so far as to heal a hound that was in distress, a hound that was not even yours. Even Hel does not show that much affection for her faithful hound, Garmr.”

Sean frowned, as he had a faint recollection of Garmr being the guardian of Hel’s gates.

“Where the Æsir would make their chosen fight for the right to the gifts you have given me, they would make us prove ourselves… in various ways… you do not. You have given me arms and armor that rival what the Æsir would have coveted for themselves alone. Your wives hated me, deeply hated me, and now… now they welcome me with open arms. They have entrusted me with your being, and their souls, as if I am worthy of them without question.”

When Helga stopped talking, Sean just stared into her eyes and nodded. “I’m sorry, Helga. I can’t or won’t change any of it. You’re given the weapons and armor to do your job better. My wives are right to trust you to do as you said. I know you’ll not fail us, not as long as you survive. Because of you, we know that their souls will always be safe. Even if you aren’t able to hold them, they’ll make it safely to the manor. That helps me breathe easier.”

“You treat me as a friend, not as a tool,” Helga said, almost accusingly.

“Because you are a friend. You’re family, even, not a mere tool. The idea of you being a tool bothers me. You’re irreplaceable, not a game piece to be traded away on a whim. That idea upsets me.”

“Which is why I am in turmoil. I should be a tool, disposable to further your goals, not… treasured.” The last word hitched and her face went hot.

“I don’t know about treasured,” Sean said slowly. “Valued, yes. Wanted, also yes. You’re family to me, my wives, and even the staff. The staff looks to you to help make them stronger, my wives trust you to guard us all, and I have faith that you’ll keep them safe for me. I know where your heart is leading you and that you’re fighting it.”

Helga’s face burned brighter. She looked down, closing her eyes. “I am sorry, My Lord. I should not have these thoughts and feelings for you.”

Sean exhaled. “You’ve heard what’s happening with the staff. Do you think you’re unworthy, too?”

Helga’s emotions tangled more. “Yes... no... I…”

“Talk with Fiona,” Sean told her gently. “Dream with Felora. Listen to the others. We have all the time we need. So breathe, calm yourself, and if things go the way they are, well… if they agree, I will, too.”

Helga stopped breathing and looked back up at him. Sean swallowed as, for a moment, the emotion she felt was as clear as a bell. That vanished and her emotions tangled once more.

“Hope is good,” Sean said. “It’s what sustains us while we struggle.”

Helga snorted, but it turned into a chuckle before becoming a full laugh. Her laughter had Sean chuckling along with her. Her emotions calmed and all he felt from her was hope.

Well, you signed on for this when you Life Bonded everyone, Sean told himself. Helga will end up being the next one... Even I can see that. Funny that I don’t need a clue-by-four hitting me this time.

Chapter Thirteen

Helga was all business when they reached the Oaken Glen. Sean stepped out of the carriage once she told him it was safe. “Not sure we’ll stay long tonight, Arliat,” he said.

“Understood, sir,” Arliat replied. “I’ll let the stablemaster know.” She shrugged some of the slowly falling snow from her shoulders.

Sean gave her a nod, then followed Helga inside the inn.

The association was at the table in the main room, and Joseph called out his name the moment Sean walked in. Sean waved back and crossed the room, surprised to see a few people at the table.

“Bloodheart, it’s good to see you,” Sean greeted the Knight.

“Toivo,” Bloodheart said. “Call me as you do your other friends.”

“Okay, Toivo,” Sean said as he took a seat. He looked at the other new face. “Henry, you joined us, have you?”

“He has a minor stake in the association,” Fredrick said. “He’ll not be included in the private discussions, much as Bloodhe… Toivo is now.”

“Glad to have you both with us,” Sean said.

“Sean,” MacLenn said, “I’ve started things rolling for Carver. It’ll likely take a tenday or so, but you’ll have a clear path.”

“What did you do?” Sean asked.

“He’ll be a fair target for you,” MacLenn grinned. “Let it be at that for now.”

“Okay,” Sean said. “That does remind me, though...” Sean turned to Flamehair, but paused when Tabitha came to the table. “Still snowing, so a mulled wine, please.”

“Hot cider,” Helga added.

The others ordered their refills, and all eyes went back to Sean.

“What does it take to become a Knight?” Sean asked.

Mageeyes, Flamehair, and Bloodheart looked pensive. Bloodheart was the one who answered, “It’s complicated. The easiest way is to have a Lord or Lady take you into their family. Once you are, they can elevate you from Aspirant to Knight without difficulty. If you do not join an established family, it gets tricky. Either Queen can elevate your status, obviously— they have pushed Aspirants straight to Lords before. As that is unlikely for you, that leaves the longest of the three ways... You’d need to prove to a score or more of Knights or Dames that you deserve to stand beside them, and then you’d have to have a City Lord or Lady accept you as equal to those who spoke. That would get sent off as an announcement to the Quaditals and Accord.”

“So not going to happen, then, not before it becomes moot...” Sean exhaled.

“Even as a Knight, you couldn’t go after the one you are thinking of,” Mageeyes said.

“No, I was thinking of an ally of his who’s a Knight,” Sean said. “Before I go after the one, I need to remove the underpinnings. You know the three I’m speaking of.”

“Sadly, you are correct,” Bloodheart sighed. “As for the Knight you mentioned, I will be challenging him soon. My courtship with Amedee is becoming known, and my father seems to be accepting of the idea. It’s actually helping mend the relationship between us. He might allow me to challenge the pest.”

“One less thing for me to deal with,” Sean said.

Mageeyes gave Bloodheart a soft smile. “I will accept that as the next courting gift.”

Bloodheart shifted in his seat. “Well, then, I will have to do it tomorrow.”

A commotion started up near the inn doors, and Sean looked over to see what was happening. Three men stood in the doorway, wearing armor and carrying weapons. Their bearing and mithril breastplates spoke of their nobility.

“Mithrilarm’s family,” Bloodheart said.

“MacDougal, we have come to challenge you and your harlot,” the leader, an older man, spat.

“You think killing the other Knights would teach them...” Sean sighed. He stood up and turned to face the men. “Who are you?”

The older man sneered at Sean. “Knight Cullin Mithrilarm. Your wench there killed my son. We will have you, her, and Bloodheart for the dishonorable slaying of my son.”

Bloodheart stood. “Dishonorable? He died in a duel.”

“Where that… cretin… broke the rules of the duel, and you stood by, doing nothing about it?”

Bloodheart inhaled slowly. “Are you accusing me?”

“Yes!”

Sean looked back at Bloodheart. “Toivo, is he skilled or something?”

“He’s my father’s equal, in all honesty. I would worry about him by himself, but with his other sons here backing him, it will be tricky.”

“Are you too afraid to face us?!” Cullin snarled.

“This will be bad...” Sean sighed to Bloodheart before speaking to Cullin. “Look, I don’t mind killing you all, but the guard will try to arrest me again.”

“Pura, go find one of the Carmady brothers,” Mageeyes said softly behind Sean.

“Coward! You don’t deserve to be an Aspirant!” Cullin sneered.

“Never wanted to be one,” Sean shrugged. “How many here heard them challenge us?”

Hands all over the room went up.

“We need a moderator who can be trusted,” Bloodheart added.

“Yes, or the duel will be a mockery like the last one you moderated,” Cullin said.

“My father?” Bloodheart suggested, his face going grim.

Cullin considered the idea, then nodded. “Allowable, if he’ll come. It is well known that he would not care if you died.”

“Wesa,” Bloodheart called, and a Messenger Fairy landed on his outstretched hand. “Tell my father that Knight Cullin Mithrilarm has challenged Aspirant MacDougal and myself, claiming that my moderating of his son’s duel was a mockery. I need him to moderate our duel.”

“Yes, sir,” Wesa said before blurring away.

“Now, we wait,” Bloodheart said. “Amedee, can you arrange drinks for them?”

“We won’t drink in this… establishment!” Cullin spat. “That woman is not fit to be a Dame.”

Bloodheart’s eyes went cold and he inhaled sharply, his chin coming up. “Insult to Mageeyes will not be tolerated. I am her champion and I have heard the insult. Regardless of your son’s pathetic attempt to duel, I would call for you to defend yourself now.”

Cullin’s lip pulled back in a snarl. “You can’t even best your father, and you believe you can best me?!”

“For Mageeyes, I could best the Queens’ champions,” Bloodheart said flatly.

Cullin laughed, his two sons joining him.

Sean clapped Bloodheart on the shoulder. “Which of the other two is the next most dangerous?”

“Patik, the one with the shield and hammer,” Bloodheart said.

“Helga, Patik is yours. Dismantle him,” Sean said simply. “What of you, dead man number three?” Sean asked.

“Valorant Mithrilarm,” the other son smirked. “Only one of you is in armor. This will be quick.”

“Hmm, that’s a good point,” Sean said, looking at their armor. “Is this duel going to be separate fights, or all of us at once?”

“Separate and without Talents,” Cullin said.

“We’re the ones who were challenged. We get to set part of this,” Sean snorted. “If you want separate fights, then it’ll be with Talents. Without Talents, it’s combined.”

Cullin thought about it, then smirked. “You will fall to my son, and that will kill her. We’ll fight together.”

“Works for me,” Sean grinned.

Bloodheart kept his face impassive— he’d seen some of what Sean could do when they’d sparred before. “It will be tougher than you might think, Sean, but I will do my best.”

“We’ll be fine,” Sean said. “They have no idea what they’re asking for.”

The Mithrilarms laughed and went to wait by the door.

Pura landed on the table. “I’m sorry, mistress. Both declined, as it would be out of their patrol area.”

Mageeyes looked upset, but nodded. “Toivo, will you use the blade?”

“Your honor was impinged, so yes,” Bloodheart replied.

Mageeyes’ face mollified. “Good.”

Wesa flashed back to flutter before Bloodheart. “Your father is coming, sir, along with your brothers. His words were as follows: ‘Tell him if he fails and lives, he will be stripped of his title. If he wins, I will grant him the right to challenge Knight Solanice.’”

Bloodheart’s smile grew. “Perfect.” He raised his voice, “My father and brothers are coming to oversee the duel. If I lose and survive, I will be stripped of my rank.”

Cullin’s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. “Good.”

“Will it be blood or death?” Sean asked.

Cullin smiled evilly. “Death.”

“Ven, check the area,” Sean whispered. “Make sure there are no ambushers.”

The flashes of silver Sean saw made him smile. Everyone else looked around, curious as to what caused the mass exodus of Messenger Fairies.

~*~*~

Time passed slowly as they waited for Bloodheart’s father to arrive. After a few minutes, Sean shrugged and took his seat again.

“Might as well finish our drinks,” Sean said.

Helga took her seat, copying Sean. “As you say, sir.”

The three nobles stared at them with rage in their eyes.

Bloodheart gave Sean a quizzical look, then laughed and took his own seat again. “Yes. I’ll either be stripped of my title, dead, or on my way to my heart’s desire. A drink sounds good.”

“I think their heads are about to pop,” Joseph snickered into his mug.

Sean’s back was to the door, so he couldn’t see the nobles. “They came for us. Fuck ’em.”

Bloodheart looked at the door, and then toward Mageeyes. “They deserve the insult, considering what they’ve said.”

“Oh? Is this an insult?” Sean asked.

“Of course it is, you damned commoner!” Cullin snapped. “Do you know nothing about etiquette?”

“I know which fork to use at dinner,” Sean replied. “I think that’s enough.”

“I’ll have to help Sharpeyes. If his dumb wife thinks you deserve to be an Aspirant, she isn’t fit to be at his side.” The room stirred, but no one was going to point out how disrespectful Cullin was being toward the Lady.

“And yet he’s lost every ally that’s gone against me,” Sean said calmly. “Is she dumb, or just more insightful? If you haven’t been in the city, how did you even hear how your son died?”

“Trying to cast doubt will not work,” Cullin snorted.

“Wasn’t casting doubt. I was just wondering who painted the false picture you’re seeing,” Sean replied, draining off the rest of his wine.

Patik turned to the door. “Father, they come.”

“About time,” Cullin snorted.

Sean turned in his seat to face the door. The inn door opened and a bear of a man in adamantine plate entered the building. Cold eyes looked over the room, taking in the scene, and his lips thinned. “Toivo, you’ve been challenged, but are drinking?”

“I was drinking when I was challenged and had to wait for you, Father,” Bloodheart said as he stood. “What else should I have done? We offered them drinks and they refused, insulting Dame Mageeyes personally in doing so.”

The elder Bloodheart’s eyes went to Mageeyes, who stared back at him. “My son is besotted with you, Dame. It looks like that infatuation is going to cost him dearly.”

Mageeyes shook her head. “I have the utmost faith in Toivo, Knight Bloodheart. Your son has been ever the gentleman and is my champion. Even if Mithrilarm hadn’t called him to a duel for other reasons, he would still be fighting for my honor.”

“Where is this MacDougal?” Bloodheart’s father asked.

Sean stood, and Helga copied him. “I am Sean MacDougal, and this is my Soul Bonded, Helga Oathsworn. Who are you, sir?”

“Knight Julian Bloodheart, head of the Bloodheart family in Hearthglen.”

“An honor, sir,” Sean said. “The fight has been decided as three-on-three, with no Talents.”

Flashes of silver stopped further conversation and Ven floated in front of Sean. “Sean, there were two unsavory men with bows positioned on the guild building. We’ve driven them off. Both will need to see healers, as they each lost an eye.”

“Well done, Ven,” Sean smiled. “The square should be clear enough now.”

Everyone in the inn blinked at Sean.

Julian turned to Cullin. “An ambush? After calling out my son for being dishonorable?”

Cullin sneered at Julian. “I would never! I have only ever fought and killed with my blade, as a Knight should.”

Julian paused, then nodded slowly. “That is true. You, Fairy— did they have any insignia on them?”

“None,” Ven replied. “If they did, I would have reported it.”

“Hmm, fair point,” Julian nodded. “Very well. No Talents, and in the square. Are there weapon restrictions? Is it to blood or death?”

“No projectiles, and death,” Cullin smiled darkly. “Say goodbye to your black sheep.”

Julian nodded. “That is entirely possible, but would you kill him or see him disgraced and alive?”

“We’ll see,” Cullin laughed as he swept from the room.

“Fighters, come,” Julian said, leaving the inn.

Sean, Helga, and Bloodheart followed Julian. Sean was aware of the others moving to get good views out the windows and doors.

Julian looked back, then shook his head. “Do not step away from the inn.”

“We will not,” Mageeyes said. “We just wish to see this from the best vantage point.”

“Fighters, show me your weapons,” Julian said, approaching Sean’s group.

Sean pulled Dark Cutter and held it up before him. “Be nice. He’s just looking.”

Julian frowned at him, then took the blade. After inspecting it, he handed it back to Sean. “An adamantine blade has a chance to cut into their armor, at least. It is too bad that you are unarmored.”

Sean smiled as his armor flowed over him. “No, I’m not.”

Julian blinked, looking at the mithril armor. “A full suit of mithril? Expensive. And where was it hiding?”

“Says the guy in adamantine,” Sean smiled, not answering the second question.

“Yes, but I earned this armor. Have you?”

“You can tell me when we’re done,” Sean said.

“Very well.”

Julian went to Helga, looking over her armor. “You outfitted her in the same?”

“She’s my champion normally,” Sean shrugged, “so yes.”

“Weapons?” Julian asked, not seeing any on her.

Helga smiled and her spear and shield were suddenly there. “I will use these.”

Again, Julian blinked, clearly taken aback by the armor and weapons appearing from nothing again. Taking the spear, he looked it over. “Rubies set in the haft…? Wasteful.” He handed it back to Helga.

Helga took the spear back. “You shall see their purpose during the fight.”

Going to Bloodheart last, Julian looked upset. “Blade.”

Toivo Bloodheart didn’t move to draw the one on his waist, instead pulling the sword strapped to his back. The mithril blade came free easily, and he held it out to his father. “My champion blade. It is drawn in service to Dame Mageeyes only.”

Julian took it and looked it over carefully. “Shaped, not smithed... good. The eye decoration is a bit much.”

“Mage Sight is useful,” Sean said.

Julian inhaled slowly, glancing at Sean, then back at the blade. “You made this, MacDougal?”

“My friend asked me for a blade worthy of Toivo.”

“Mage Sight can be useful, but will be useless in a fight with no Talents,” Julian said.

Bloodheart took his blade back and held it in his left hand. He then drew his other sword and handed it to his father. “I shall be fighting double today.”

Julian snorted. “It won’t deter Knight Mithrilarm.” He still took the sword and looked it over before returning it. “Your weapons are clear of poisons.”

Sean glanced at Bloodheart when his father left to check the other group’s weapons. “You haven’t told him about it?”

“It is Amedee’s blade. He had no reason to know,” Bloodheart replied.

“You wanted it to be a surprise,” Sean chuckled.

Bloodheart’s lips twitched. “Perhaps.”

“That’s fine, considering Helga’s spear,” Sean grinned.

Julian moved to stand between the two groups. “This duel is being overseen by me. The rules are death, no projectiles, and the groups will face each other. The fight will not be stopped unless someone breaks the rules and I step in, or until one side is dead or rendered unable to continue. Do all parties agree to this?”

All six people agreed to the stated rules and Julian nodded before backing up to the fountain. “Form up and deploy the barrier,” Julian commanded.

Sean watched the twenty armored men form a square around the groups. After a moment, a gray bubble surrounded them. Once it was in place, Julian, the only noncombatant inside the bubble, nodded.

“Fight!”

Helga shifted to the side, her eyes locked on Patik. “Come die to my spear. Your soul will be useful.”

Sean went the other way, motioning Valorant with his sword. “Come on.”

Bloodheart shifted his feet as Cullin advanced on him, his two blades at the ready. “Your son died because he underestimated his foe,” he said. “You do the same now with all of us.”

Cullin was about to reply when a burst of fire and an agonized scream came from his left. Backpedaling, he looked to see Patik retreating from Helga, whose spear had a continuous flame engulfing him.

“What is this?! No Talents!” Cullin snarled. “Bloodheart!”

“It’s coming from the spear,” Julian replied with a raised eyebrow. “That is the weapon, not a Talent.”

Cullin’s lip pulled back into a snarl and he launched himself at Toivo Bloodheart— he’d kill the lesser man, then the wench.

Sean smiled when he saw the fire, but he didn’t look toward it, as he expected it. Valorant hadn’t and his gaze drifted over to see his brother being burnt. Sean lunged forward, intent on ending the fight as quickly as he could.

Valorant’s sword came around to parry the strike, but he failed to account for Sean. The parry should have brushed his attack aside— instead, Valorant’s eyes went wide when his sword vibrated in his hand and the edge chipped. His eyes went wider when the adamantine blade punched through his mithril breastplate, his heart, and his backplate. Sean waited for Dark Cutter to kill the man before he yanked it free.

Cullin swept forward like Death— he had complete faith in his swordsmanship. Using his shield, he blocked Bloodheart’s attack and struck with his sword. When his sword met Bloodheart’s second blade, his whole body locked up. Every muscle tensed, refusing to release.

Bloodheart smiled darkly as he stepped in close, keeping his crackling blade against Cullin’s. He met the other man’s shocked gaze. “Insulting Amedee means death, and I take great pleasure in killing you for your words.”

With a quick move, Bloodheart pulled the electric blade away from Cullin, then swept it around. There was shock as Cullin’s head slid free of his neck. Only the screams of Patik filled the night, and even those cut off a moment later.

Helga took the step forward, looking down at the burnt man on the ground in front of her, and stabbed her spear into his head. With a snort, she yanked it free and shook the bone, brain, and blood from the tip.

Julian just blinked in shock for a few moments as the victors sheathed their weapons. “The duel is over,” he said suddenly.

The barrier dropped and Mageeyes was beside Bloodheart a second later. She grabbed him and kissed his cheek. “My champion, I am proud of you.”

Sean knew he’d need to ask Felora for help again, as he already felt a tremor in his hand. Pushing it down, he turned to Julian. “Are we done, sir? I’ve had enough bloodshed and want to go home.”

Julian looked at Sean, then at Valorant’s corpse. A single blemish marked the dead man’s armor. Looking back up, he held up a hand. “A moment. I need to see the spear to verify that it was the weapon creating the fire and not a Talent.”

Helga looked at Sean, who nodded. She handed it to Julian. “The rubies. Point it up and press one. Focus on how much flame you want when you do it.”

Julian pointed the spear up and thought about the biggest flame he could create. A fan of fire five-feet wide and long burst forth, burning as he held it. Shivering, he stopped it and handed it back to Helga. “It uses your energy, but it isn’t a Talent. The duel is concluded, and followed the rules.”

Helga let the spear become a ring again. “Excuse me, My Lord wishes to return home.”

“Yes…” Julian said slowly.

“Father,” Bloodheart said, “might we talk about my courting of Mageeyes?”

“Yes,” Julian said, nodding. “I’d like to talk about this champion blade, as well.”

Fredrick went over to Sean. “This will bring even more attention to you. You’ve made a habit of killing nobles.”

Sean snorted. “I’ve made a habit of self-defense. See if we can get that rumor going, instead?”

“Oh, I like it,” MacLenn grinned. “He doesn’t start them, but he finishes them. I can make that work.”

The sound of wheels on the road came a moment before Arliat guided the carriage around the corner of the Oaken Glen. “Sir?”

“See you all tomorrow,” Sean said. “Ven, please tell Felora I need her.”

“Yes, sir,” Ven said as another flash of silver took off.

Climbing into the carriage, Sean sighed. “And Ven, thank you again for stopping the ambush.”

“It is our honor, Sean.”

Helga took a seat across from Sean, watching him as he sat back and closed his eyes.

Chapter Fourteen

Sean woke to three sets of warm lips kissing his face, which was surprising. Opening his eyes, he found Fiona poised over him, wearing a smile. Myna’s happy purr came from his right on the bed. Felora’s throaty giggle came from his left— she was standing beside Fiona.

“Good morning, my lovely wives,” Sean smiled fondly at them.

“You need to wake up so we can have breakfast,” Fiona said softly. “You have a big day with the association today, too.”

“Helga is telling the staff about your duel,” Myna added. “We’re glad you told us last night.”

Sean exhaled as he thought about the fight. “I had to. Thank you, Felora.”

“Anything you need, Sean,” Felora said softly, her voice not sex-kitteny at all.

He turned his head to look at her. “Thank you. I remember how worried I was about you at first.”

Felora grinned at him. “I’m glad you got over that.”

“Master, did Fredrick say if he was going to get you more mithril?” Myna asked.

Laughing, Sean turned the other way to stare at Myna. “Someone wants more gifts, hmm?”

“Yes,” Myna said without a hint of shame.

“Greedy kitty,” Sean murmured before leaning in to kiss her nose. “Sadly, no,” he told her. “I was interrupted by the idiots. I’ll ask him when I see him today. Don’t worry... my kitty will have her pretty shinies soon.”

Myna purred and pushed against him, kissing him passionately.

“Oh, she wants more than just kisses...” Felora said breathlessly.

Fiona smirked as she watched Sean and Myna. “Well, it’s a good thing we came to get him early, isn’t it, dear Fel?”

“Yes,” Felora moaned as Fiona turned and nibbled her neck.

None of them noticed the door opening, nor Aria, Ida, Ryann, and Andrea entering the room. They only became aware when they joined them on the bed.

~*~*~

“Good morning,” Sean greeted the staff at the table.

“Sir, was it difficult?” Rumia asked.

“Was what difficult?” Sean asked.

“Killing the nobles? Helga said the fight was simple, but… isn’t killing hard?” The last three words were a rush.

Sean exhaled, looking down at the table as his wives filed into the room. “Killing is never easy, at least for me. I’ve had nightmares over the deaths I’ve caused... Felora helps dull the memory so I don’t continue to feel it. I hope you never have to know those feelings, Rumia, but if you do, Felora will help you.”

“Of course,” Felora smiled at the younger woman. “Ladies,” she said, addressing the entire table, then pausing as the cooks came in with food. Once the food was on the table and Sean began to serve himself, she started again, “Ladies, if you need any help with past memories, I will help if asked. If you need help with low self-esteem or other problems, I will help. You are family, and family is precious.”

Prita licked her lips, then asked softly, “Can you help me, please?”

“Of course, but with what?”

“I don’t think I’m pretty. My ears are too big, and…” Prita trailed off.

“I’ll help, but Prita, your ears aren’t too big. They’re larger than some of the others here, but they suit you. We’ll see how you feel about them after I help.”

Prita touched one of her ears absently as she nodded. “Thank you.”

“Just let me know, or send a Fairy if you don’t want it known by the others,” Felora said.

“Helga told you all about last night,” Sean said before anyone else could speak up. “Unfortunately, that will probably not be the last duel I end up in. I try to have Helga fight them where and when I can, but there will be times when I have to. I know your lives depend on me, so I won’t take any chances. I’ll try to do what I did last night— a clear, quick, and decisive victory. This is why we train. If you have to fight, you can do it in a way that leaves you as uninjured as possible.”

“We will safeguard you as much as we can,” Fiona added. “Between the cuons, the Fairies, and what we teach you, you should be as safe as we can make you.”

“What about the armor?” Quinna asked.

“I’ll be working on it starting tomorrow, if I can get the mithril needed,” Sean said. “I’ll work on my wives’ armor first, then Mizuki’s, then yours. Don’t go asking which of you will get them in what order, either. I’ll make them as I can, and not based on any list or criteria, so don’t think that’s the case. I don’t want any arguments, fights, or hard feelings over who gets them when. Understood?”

Everyone said they agreed, and Sean began to eat. The meal was cheesy scrambled eggs, fresh biscuits and gravy, sausage, and bacon. Sean smiled when he tasted the garlic and pepper in the eggs, giving Glorina a knowing smile. She blushed, wearing an elated grin as she ate hers.

~*~*~

Sean greeted Fredrick as he got out of the carriage. “Fredrick, it’s good to see you.”

“Sean, I hope your day has been good so far,” Fredrick replied.

“It’s been pleasant,” Sean grinned. “We ready to work?”

“Yes. I also have some mithril for you to take with you now, and will have more over the next few days.”

“Just have the rest dropped at my house. One of the staff will help get it stored for me,” Sean told him.

“That’s easily done,” Fredrick smiled. “Let me show them what we have, and let me know if you think anything needs to change.”

“Sounds good,” Sean said, following him into the large warehouse.

The inside was divided into two halves. One side was set up for handling lightbulbs, and was smaller than the side for the trucks. A carriage already sat in the work area, clearly waiting to be worked on, and the finished truck sat beside it.

“Glad Augustus has it here, already,” Sean grinned. “Oh, do we have anyone who can Shape wood?”

Fredrick chuckled. “I’d thought of that. Let me introduce you to the woman who will be doing that task, along with the others you haven’t met yet.”

“A few of them I don’t know,” Sean said, smiling at the people waiting to meet him.

~*~*~

Giralt puffed on his cigar as Sean came out from under the carriage. “Well?”

“They’re doing pretty good for their first attempt,” Sean replied. “Should be finishing this one off in a few minutes. Can you set an engine aside for me? I want to make my vehicle next.”

Giralt chuckled. “I thought you might, considering the upgrades to the carriages we did. If I bring two over in the next few days, can we do them both?”

“Yeah,” Sean nodded. “How’re you doing with the engines?”

“Once they’re Shaped, I’m able to do the runes in quick order,” Giralt smiled. “Clara has been eager to see what improvements the carriage gets next.”

“It’ll be a car,” Sean told him. “A horseless carriage for people, not goods. Mine will be a little more armored than what we’ll do for you.”

Giralt nodded, taking another long puff on his cigar. “You expect more trouble.”

“It’s best to be prepared for it,” Sean said.

“Can we do mine equal to yours?” Giralt asked.

“You’ll need some adamantine,” Sean told him.

“I do have a stock of it. It’s left over from our work on the first truck.”

Sean thought about it, nodding slowly. “Add another few pounds, and it should work.”

“That much? Hmm... Very well.”

“You’ll also need more mithril. Again, a few pounds,” Sean told him.

“Very well. I have that on hand just because of my normal runes. What’s the difference between the truck and the car?” Giralt asked.

“Better seats for the passengers and driver. I’ll show you when it’s time… which reminds me,” Sean sighed. “Ven?”

“Yes, sir?” Ven asked, landing on his shoulder.

“See if Jefferson will send over twelve cow hides, then get with Fiona and see if she can manage to get me enough stuffing to make a dozen chairs.”

“Yes, sir,” Ven said before two blurs went shooting off.

“Does that bother you?” Sean asked.

“What?”

“If I just asked the air, would they do it?”

“They would,” Ven said, “but I do not mind you asking me specifically. I find it to be a badge of honor that I’m the one tasked with making sure your orders are carried out. Venn is the same with Fiona.”

“What about Onim?” Sean asked.

“They’re always at home, directing the rest of the clan,” Ven said softly. “They wanted to stay closer to the children.”

“Oh…”

“Onim enjoys the job and treats it as we do our own, Sean. Do not feel bad, please?”

“Okay. I’ll try,” Sean sighed. “If I’d just been better prepared—”

Ven patted his cheek, cutting him off. “No, sir. I will not let you do that.”

Sean chuckled, then began to laugh deeply. Ven blinked in confusion as they held onto Sean. When he calmed again, Sean wiped the few tears away. “You’re my fairy-wife.”

Ven blinked at him. “What?!”

“Hang on, hang on. My old world had a thing called an ‘office-wife’ or ‘work-wife.’ It wasn’t a real wife, nor did it mean opposite sex. It was more a relationship of trust, support, and loyalty that helped the person function better at work. That’s what I meant.”

Ven exhaled. “I was very worried.”

“Sorry,” Sean said. “It was a compliment.”

“It’s decidedly odd,” Giralt said with raised eyebrows. “I think I will never use this phrase.”

“Clara might object,” Sean agreed.

“You see me as close as a wife, but not in a physical way?” Ven asked to make sure they understood correctly.

“Roughly, yes.”

“I am honored...” Ven said softly. “I will do my best, sir.”

“You always have,” Sean replied. “Sorry to shake your world view. Let’s see how the other side is doing.”

Chapter Fifteen

“Time for sparring?” Sean asked as the door to his shop opened.

“It is, sir,” Helga replied.

Sean picked up a ring from the table and tossed it to her. “Your sword. It’s a match to Toivo’s— Mage Sight and electricity.”

Helga snatched it from the air and slipped it onto her finger. “Thank you, sir.”

“Let’s not keep them waiting longer,” Sean chuckled as he followed Helga out of the workshop.

The staff and his wives were all waiting for him. Myna watched him with eager eyes, shifting slightly from foot to foot as she did.

“I got two sets of armor finished, but I need to mold them to each person. I want to do Myna and Aria first, as they’re the next most skilled fighters we have.”

Myna’s smile went wide as she moved to him. “Thank you, Master.”

Aria hesitated a moment, then followed Myna. “As you want, Sean.”

Sean saw the flicker of disappointment on his other wives’ faces. “Fredrick told me he’d have more mithril sent over tomorrow. So don’t worry— the rest will be done soon.”

“Sorry, Sean,” Ryann said. “I know Aria is a better fighter than I am, but I just…”

“Still want to be my shield,” Sean finished for her. “I understand, Ry.”

Myna stopped just in front of him. “What now, Master?”

Sean pulled the jewelry from his bag, handing it to her. “Put them on, and then we’ll size it.” He pulled out more for Aria and waited as they put the pieces on. “Okay, summon the armor.”

Both Aria and Myna frowned at the ill-fitting, oversized armor that covered them. “Master...” Myna sighed.

Sean reached out touching both of them, focusing on molding the mithril to form to their bodies. The crowd murmured as they watched the metal become almost liquid as it flowed over the two women. When he was done, he let go of the energy and stepped back. Both Myna and Aria were covered in mithril. Myna’s armor had an articulating tail that made Sean grin.

“Okay, will them down, then back on,” Sean told them.

In moments, the women stood there in their regular clothes. After another few seconds, they were covered in the same form-fitting armor. The breastplates were functional, not sexual, so there was no shaped breasts or breast windows.

“How do they feel?”

“Very light,” Aria said. She summoned her wings and talons and began to float upward. “A little more intensive to fly with it on... I’ll be far from a match against you now, but I think I can be as fast and as graceful as I was before my wings changed.”

Myna purred, then sprang into a backward flip, whipping her leg out as she spun low. Coming out of the sweep, her two blades appeared in her hands and she cut through the air in one of her attack patterns. Coming to an end, she grinned wider. “It feels natural, Master.”

Sean exhaled. “Good. I know it’ll work now. I’ll just need to call you in one at a time to fit you. I should also let you know Winston will be bringing an engine over in the next few days. Arliat, we’ll be making the carriage into a car then. I’ll go over everything with you at that point, okay?”

“Of course, sir,” Arliat said.

“We’ll take good care of the horses,” Quinna said. “Caleb has his two subordinates well in hand. They’ve been very docile, listen to us, and are a joy to have around.”

“I had Caleb explain everything to them,” Sean said. “If you have any trouble at all, let me know.”

A few Fairies came zipping up to Sean. “Sir, the guards are marching down the street.”

Sean felt his blood go cold and his armor covered him instantly. “Ladies, please go inside for a bit. Helga, come with me.” Sean went for the front gate, ready to kill anyone he needed to to protect his family.

Helga fell into step beside him. “If they attack, sir, I will buy you time to work your magic.”

“Hopefully, that won’t be needed,” Aria said, summoning her armor as she trailed them.

“If it is, they will never see me,” Myna’s voice came from beside Aria.

“Maybe it’s nothing,” Sean said grimly. “We’ll just go see.”

Reaching the gate, Sean looked left and saw the contingent of guards. The full patrol group moved more as small pockets, not as a unit. A man with each small group explained each structure as they passed. The guards looked at Sean, Helga, and Aria with wide eyes as they went by.

“The MacDougal family and their shop,” one of the more experienced guards explained. “They’ve had trouble in the past.”

“Sergeant, a word, please?” Sean asked that same guard.

The sergeant looked worried as he came closer to the gate. “Sir?”

“What is this?” Sean asked, motioning to the guards.

“Familiarization, sir. We’re showing the guards who haven’t been in this patrol area around it. We’ve had new recruits join so there can be more patrols. This being the upper society area, it gets more than others.”

Sean had met the man’s gaze while he spoke. “I see,” Sean said, relaxing a little. “I apologize. Suddenly having a lot of armed men on the street startled us.”

The sergeant relaxed, too. “Understood, sir. There will be other groups over the next few ten days. Sorry for causing you worry and concern.”

“Just concern,” Sean said as his armor became jewelry again. “Don’t let me detain you, Sergeant.”

“Yes, sir. Have a good night.” The sergeant nodded, then moved back to the group of guards waiting for him. “Okay, let’s keep moving.”

“Ven,” Sean said softly. When Ven landed on his shoulder, he nodded to the guards. “Have a few of the clan follow them and see if they’re really doing what he said. I believed him, but verification is always good.”

“Yes, sir,” Ven said.

Sean exhaled. “Not everything is a plot or attack.”

“Being prepared is good,” Myna said.

“I agree with her, sir,” Helga said.

Aria laughed lightly. “Should we get training started now?”

“Yes,” Helga said as her armor went back to jewelry.

~*~*~

Sean greeted the group as he took his seat at the big table in the taproom. “Evening to you all. Sorry for the delay, but an oddity happened.”

“Guards moving in packs through the streets?” Joseph asked.

“Yeah,” Sean nodded. “A whole pack of them went strolling down the street at my place.”

“I passed two pockets on the way here tonight,” Knox said. “They said it was new recruit training. Some of them did look pretty young.”

“Before we go too far,” Fredrick said with a grin, “I made sure Joseph had no idea about my surprise so he couldn’t be impatient.”

Joseph’s head snapped toward Fredrick. “What?”

“We have a new employee,” Fredrick said. “Amedee, will you do the honors?”

“Of course,” Mageeyes smiled. “Pura.”

A silver flash told them Pura went off to do whatever it was they’d been asked to do.

“You kept a secret from us?” Joseph asked. “I don’t know if I should be upset or laugh.”

“Laugh,” Sam said as she chuckled. “This was preferable to you being a kettle.”

More laughter followed her words, and Joseph joined in. “Okay, okay. I can get a little excited.”

“Understatement,” Avery snorted.

They were distracted when a man approached the table. Sean smiled broadly at him. “Babbitt, a pleasure.”

“MacDougal, it’s good to see you alive. I heard about your duel the other night.”

“Wait, Babbitt’s the new employee?!” Joseph spluttered.

“Head of security for Forged Bonds,” Babbitt said. “I will be working with all the guards to fortify the shops and setting guidelines on all procedures.” He looked at Sean. “Can I get Aria to come with me to each of the shops tomorrow? She’d be a great help with the cuons.”

“I’ll come with. It’d be better if I did,” Sean said. “Trust me.”

“Hmm... Fine, as I heard there’s an Agreement to be taken to hear more of the story. I’ve been told the requirements and I’ll agree. Your place tomorrow morning?”

“Sure. Getting it done early works for me,” Sean said.

“Sean,” Mageeyes asked, “would you be willing to speak with Toivo, as well?”

Sean smiled. “If he’s going to be beside you, it would be a good idea. He’s willing?”

“He is. He’d be here himself, but he is discussing the duel with his father. His father had many questions about you afterward. On an adjacent subject, my courting with Toivo is going to advance quickly.”

“Have him swing by tomorrow morning, and he can come with me and Babbitt. That would mean I only have to say it once.”

“Pura?” Mageeyes asked before Pura flashed away. “Thank you, Sean.”

“Sean, I would like you to come by my home on Nineday, please?” Flamehair asked. “I will be having extended family over and I want them to meet you.”

“Westpoint family?” Sean asked.

“Yes. It will be important in ways they can’t even begin to understand yet.”

“Things are getting busy again,” Sean said. “When on Nineday?”

“Midday?”

“Sure.”

“Drinks?” Tabitha asked, coming over to the table.

“Dark Delight?” Sean asked.

“We just got the keg in,” Tabitha smiled.

“Hot cider,” Helga said.

“And refills,” Avery said, handing over the coin.

“Where’s Henry?” Sean asked, realizing that he wasn’t there.

“Consolidating,” Fredrick said. “One of his brothers is trying to take the family over. They can’t find the will, so there’s some debate over who should be in charge.”

Sean looked thoughtful. “Hmm... Maybe he’ll find it soon.”

Fredrick’s eyes shifted to Babbitt before he nodded. “Perhaps. However, there is other news.”

“More secrets?” Joseph asked, staring at Fredrick.

“Maybe,” Fredrick chuckled, “but Tabitha will be back with the refills shortly.”

Joseph groaned. “You’re doing this to make me go mad.”

“Madder,” Knox laughed.

“Sean, is Ida okay?” Sam asked as they waited.

“She’s fine. She asked to stay home with the others. I think they’re wanting to stay as safe as they can. I’ll make sure she knows you asked. That’ll probably get her to come tomorrow.”

“It’s fine, I just know she was looking forward to sitting with us more. With her carrying a child, though, I don’t fault her for being cautious.”

“She will be safe with us,” Helga said softly.

Sam looked at Helga, then nodded. “Yes. You didn’t hesitate at all dealing with your opponent.”

Tabitha brought their drinks to the table. “If you need anything else, just wave me over.”

Fredrick took a sip as Joseph stared at him. “Amedee, you always have the best drinks.”

“Oh, come on!” Joseph exhaled in exasperation.

Everyone laughed at his antics, and Fredrick set his mug down. “Very well. Blissful Waters is closing both of their bathhouses in the city. I sent them an offer to purchase the buildings. It’d require installing new pipes and drains to get them turned around to ours.”

“What about staff?” Saret asked.

“That’ll be something we’ll have to decide on. I was thinking your newest daughter might like to run one.”

Saret smiled at him. “Thank you, Fredrick. I will let her know. She’ll do her very best.”

“I’d like to offer myself for the other one,” Avery said. “My wife mentioned that getting away from the smithy might be the thing to do now.”

Joseph looked at Sam. “That’ll leave just us.”

“It’s too far in our blood to step away,” Sam smiled. “In less than a cycle, our group of smiths have moved on to softer jobs. Heingerd will be happy, as will the others who didn’t stay, though. More work for them.”

“True,” Joseph nodded.

“Does anyone object?” Fredrick asked. No one spoke up, so Fredrick smiled. “Very well, Avery. You should begin wrapping up your projects. I’ll let you know when things are ready.”

“Maybe we want to wrangle Heingerd?” Sean said. “Get him into making pipes for the association?”

Eyebrows went up, and everyone looked at him.

“He was an ass and might still be an ass, but his family are good people. Or, we can put orders in with all of the other smiths to see who produces the best sets, then offer them a better deal to work with us. Lock our supply down.”

“Hmm, that’s a good point,” Fredrick said. “I’ll work on it. Funny... I do very little for my own business now. Thankfully, my two apprentices are very talented, and of course, my darling wife is also very talented.”

“Nicely saved,” Eva smirked, then kissed his cheek.

“Guess that accounts for my two newest cuons,” Sean chuckled. “I’ll have to send Schin word to see if he can just let me know when he gets more.”

“I’ll just take Grema with me,” Avery said.

“Okay, one of the two,” Sean chuckled. “I should still let Schin know to keep an eye open for me.”

“I would suggest it, anyway,” Fredrick said. “I expect the other bathhouses to start falling one by one. Ours are always booked, and theirs have been losing more business. The ease of hot water makes ours sought after.”

“Was one of the bathhouses that just folded the one down the street?” Sean asked.

“It is,” Fredrick smiled.

“There was a guy there that managed the place,” Sean said. “Fire him, please, and tell him I said ‘hi.’ He upset Myna the last time we went to use it.”

“Very well,” Fredrick chuckled. “The receptionist is fine, yes? She’s been hopeful ever since we opened the first one.”

“Oh, yeah, she was fine.”

“More to work on,” Babbitt said, setting down his empty mug. “I’ll be going. Have a good night.”

“I should go, too,” Sean said. “Ven, let Arliat know, please?”

“Of course,” Ven replied from above him.

“Not a bad idea,” Sam sighed.

“Want a ride home?” Sean offered.

“I won’t say no, not with the snow,” Sam smiled.

“Sean,” Joseph asked, sitting forward, “do you have room for another?”

Sean laughed. “Sure.”

~*~*~

Sean looked at the bog and nodded. Felora and Helga appeared behind him a moment later. “Have you tried to bring anyone here yet?” Sean asked Felora.

“No. I was going to dream with Rumia tomorrow afternoon, though.”

“Let’s test the bog with you, first,” Sean said. “I’ll grab you if your foot starts to sink.”

Felora smirked. “I know I want to be dirty with you Sean, but a bog isn’t what I had in mind.”

Sean rolled his eyes, and Felora sighed as he refused to play with her. Taking a deep breath, she hovered her foot off the edge of the path, then pushed it gently at the peat. Her foot rested on it and she pushed down harder, but it stayed solid.

“It’s fine for me,” Felora smiled.

Helga stepped off the path— it was firm under her foot, as well.

“Okay, I’m glad. Keep a hand on Rumia when she tries it.”

“It didn’t work for my mother, though,” Felora mused. “Maybe because I believe in you, or perhaps because of the Soul Bond?”

“It is not because you are his wife, at least, because I can, too,” Helga said.

“I think it’s the Bond, but I’m not sure if a Life Bonded can do the same thing. That’s why I want you to be hypervigilant to help her.”

“I will be. Now, why are we here?”

“Darkfoam,” Sean said. “You can come with me, if you’d like.”

“I’ll follow,” Felora told him.

“I am behind you, sir,” Helga added.

Sean walked out onto the peat, looking over the fearful faces that watched him. When he saw Darkfoam, he headed to the dwarf. Darkfoam’s eyes grew wide and he swallowed hard.

“Darkfoam,” Sean said, squatting down to talk to the man more easily, “the more you help me, the less time you’ll spend here. At the moment, I’m all for letting the bog have you. You had my family and friends attacked, after all.”

“No,” Darkfoam said, shaking his head. “I never—!”

“Shut it,” Sean growled, his eyes flashing to black-white flame.

Roots grew up and wrapped around Darkfoam’s mouth, causing the man to panic and wriggle.

“You sent men out to hurt people on Carver’s orders, right?”

Head jerking up and down, Darkfoam tried to answer as quickly as he could.

“That had friends and family of mine hurt, so you don’t get to claim innocence. Maybe you didn’t specify them, but they were hurt because of you. Now, I will give you a chance to earn my good will back. Interested?”

More frantic nods came from the dwarf.

“Your will— where is it?” Sean asked, the roots unwrapping from around Darkfoam’s mouth.

“In my secret safe,” Darkfoam said quickly.

“Can’t be. Your son Henry can’t find it.”

“He survived?” Darkfoam asked hopefully.

“I saved him from the fire, then healed him back to perfect health.”

Darkfoam began to cry. “Denmur, you idiot!”

“Where is the will? Henry needs it. One of his brothers is trying to take the family from him.”

Tears spilled from Darkfoam’s eyes. “You… you’re helping him? Even though he is my son?”

“A child shouldn’t pay for the parent’s crimes,” Sean replied. “Where is it? This is the last time I’ll ask.”

“My secret safe... it’s one he wouldn’t know about. In my office, he’d know of the hidden one and likely looked there. The third shelf of the rightmost bookcase has a collection of books that deal with the myths of the Hunter, and behind those books is a false panel. The safe is behind that.”

“Good. If it’s not there, you’ll join Denmur and Fokler in the peat. If it is, you’ll be freed of the bog.”

“It is!” Darkfoam said quickly. He swallowed. “Thank you for saving him. He’s from my first wife... He took after her. Henry counseled me to leave Denmur in the last tenday before…” Shuddering, Darkfoam trailed off.

“Should have listened,” Sean said, standing up.

“What about us?” another head asked.

“I’ll deal with you in time,” Sean said. “You all chose badly. Do any of you have family that needs to know about wills?”

No one spoke.

“Tell me, did you want to leave Denmur’s group? All of you, tell me.”

All said they did, and Sean snorted, then pointed at three of them. “Helga, those three. Take them.”

Three heads vanished. “I have them, sir.”

“They spoke the truth,” Sean said simply. “You can’t lie to me here. Keep that in mind for when I come back. We’re done for now, ladies.”

Chapter Sixteen

“Good to see you, Babbitt,” Sean greeted the older man.

“MacDougal,” Babbitt replied. “I was told to start using given names, but it’s a hard thing for me.”

“It’ll sink in eventually,” Sean grinned. “I’m not used to calling you Thomas yet, either. How’s Bear?”

“Good. The Messenger Fairy that joined my employ is well, too. I have them doing what you had yours doing— pairing with Bear as extra security. It’s an idea I’d never have considered... Is it possible to get one of those crossbows for them?”

Ven flew up to Babbitt with a crossbow and quiver. “I thought you might want one.”

Sean chuckled as he thought back to calling Ven his office wife the other day. “Thanks, Ven. Here you go, Bab… Thomas.”

“My thanks, Sean. Ven, right?”

“Yes, I am Ven, sir,” Ven replied, sitting on Sean’s shoulder.

“Are we ready to go?” Babbitt asked as he tucked the small weapon into his belt pouch.

“Almost. Toivo should…” Sean trailed off when he heard a horse. “That’s probably him now.”

Babbitt frowned, then turned to look back at the front gate. Bloodheart came riding a white horse into the yard, and Sean thought the horse suited him.

“Ven, let Quinna know that we have a horse for her to care for, please.”

“It’s done, sir,” Ven said, still sitting on Sean’s shoulder.

“Good morning,” Bloodheart called out to them as he dismounted. “I’m glad to see I didn’t get here late.”

“We were about to go ahead to the carriage,” Sean said. “Follow me.”

Leading them around the manor, he smiled at Arliat as she climbed onto the driver’s bench. She nodded back to him, looking impassive when she did.

Must want to be professional with the two behind me, Sean thought.

“You had a horse for me?” Quinna asked as she left the stable.

“Bloodheart, Quinna here can take care of your steed, if that’s okay?”

“That’s fine,” Bloodheart said, holding the reins out to her. “Truth is even-tempered and won’t give you any trouble.”

Quinna took the reins. “Truth? Very well. Come along, Truth. We’ll get you comfortable.”

Helga came out of the manor. “Sorry for the delay, sir.”

“No delay,” Sean told her. “Are you both ready?”

When they nodded, Sean got them into the carriage, then looked at Arliat. “A comfortable long loop to start with. I’ll let you know when we want to visit the businesses.”

“Yes, sir.”

Sean got in, followed by Helga. That left Helga beside Sean, facing the two men.

“Okay, first, the Agreement of silence, then the story,” Sean said. “Arliat will be taking us on a drive while I tell the story so we won’t keep starting and stopping. If you have any questions, please hold them until the end. Good?”

Both men nodded and Sean began to offer them the Agreement.

~*~*~

“That’s… hard to take,” Babbitt said slowly.

“Hmm... Amedee believes, so I have no reason to doubt,” Bloodheart said. “Each of them found a new Talent or variant?”

“Yes, along with more energy,” Sean said. “You both have some. Thomas only has a small bit, but it’s enough that he likely won’t feel a rush of pain.”

“My hand tingled a few minutes ago,” Babbitt said. “It was unpleasant, but not painful. If you can heal, though… Would you mind looking at my knee? It’s been stiff and painful in the mornings.”

“Probably arthritis,” Sean said. He leaned forward and touched Babbitt’s knee with a single finger. After a minute, he sat back. “Yeah, it’s just your age catching up to you. It’ll be fine now. Your lungs are healed, too. Not sure why you had scarring on them.”

Babbitt blinked at him, then took a deep breath. His eyes widened as he kept inhaling and, after a few seconds, he exhaled and chuckled. “When I was younger, I was a fool. Let’s just say I haven’t had the same capacity since.”

“I won’t pry,” Sean said. “Though I wonder if you’ll explain your blade and the barrier it produces to me?”

Babbitt touched his sword. “Guardian... it comes from my twice-great-grandfather. The barrier it creates stops anything, and if a person touches it, it pulls energy from them to strengthen itself.”

“I see,” Sean said. “I’d like to feel it later, please?”

“That would be interesting, but I feel I’d be giving up a lot, considering your story.”

“What do you want?” Sean laughed.

“Will you see my wife?”

Sean blinked, not having expected that request. “Huh?”

“She… hasn’t been well for the last year,” Babbitt said. “Fredrick hinted that those near you do better. It was one of the reasons I joined the association and agreed to the silence.”

“After we make the rounds,” Sean said. “I understand worrying about your wife.”

“My father was shocked at the duel,” Bloodheart said. “He might want to meet you soon, Sean.”

“I won’t tell him much, not without the Agreement,” Sean shrugged. “Oh, Ven, tell Arliat we’re ready, please?”

“Yes, sir,” Ven said, flashing past the two men.

“Even I was shocked,” Bloodheart went on. “I know you said the sword would work, but seeing it in action was…” He trailed off, shaking his head.

“It’s a killing blade,” Sean said.

“Helga, why flame for your spear?” Bloodheart asked, shifting his attention.

“Because I made it before electricity was available to me,” Sean said. “As you saw, it was still effective.”

“It was for you,” Bloodheart snorted. “Father was impressed at how hot and long-lasting the flame was. I was going to ask about how you killed Valorant, but now I know... It explains how you killed Knight Loplis when he used Troll Blood.”

“I can be Human, and I am most of the time,” Sean said, “but if I need to, I can be much more.”

“Yes. Father was shocked you stopped Valorant’s parry.”

The carriage slowed and Helga looked out the curtained window. “The workshop, sir.”

“Our first stop,” Sean said. “After this, I can drop you off before taking Thomas home, Toivo.”

“I’ll be glad to go with you,” Bloodheart said. “I have no plans until this evening.”

~*~*~

Babbitt’s home was only slightly bigger than the one Sean had lived in when he came to the city. The difference was that he had a walled-in yard that isolated it from the other residences nearby. A man with one arm opened the gate to let them in once Babbitt had spoken to him.

“Friend?” Sean asked.

“We were in the guard together,” Babbitt said. “He lost that arm saving my life.”

“Giving back to those who deserve it,” Bloodheart nodded. “Good.”

The carriage slowed again, and Helga was the first one out the door. Babbitt followed her, and Sean was the last one out of the carriage.

Another older man in uniform was standing near the house. He had an ugly scar running down the side of his face that twisted when he smiled, like he was when they walked up.

Sean looked back at the gate guard, then at the guard on the door, and looked thoughtful. He followed Babbitt and looked back at Arliat. “I’m sure we won’t be long.”

“See to the driver, please,” Babbitt told the scarred man.

“Yes, sir.”

“Toivo, Sean, Helga, welcome to my home,” Babbitt said as he opened the front door. “Thank you for sending a Fairy ahead of us, Sean.”

“Figured she’d want to know ahead of time,” Sean smiled. “My mother always did.”

Babbitt’s wife was in the front room, waiting for them. She stood as they entered, the cane helping her get to her feet. “Welcome to our home. It has been a while since we had company.” She looked at Bloodheart, her brow knitting briefly. “Knight Bloodheart, it’s been years.”

“It has. I apologize for not coming by before now.”

Sean waited before he said, “Ma’am, it’s an honor. I’m Sean MacDougal, and this is my Bonded, Helga Oathsworn.”

Her lips compressed slightly when she met Sean’s eyes. “You don’t look like the bloody madman I’ve heard about.”

Sean’s eyebrows shot up and Babbitt rushed to her side. “Marie,” he said softly, “he’s a good man. I heard his story today, and every rumor you’ve heard is wrong.”

Marie met her husband’s eyes, then sighed. “I apologize, Thomas.” She turned back to Sean. “MacDougal, please come in and have a seat.”

Sean took a seat and the tea she offered. He felt bad that she was serving them when she had trouble being on her feet, but she obviously was going to do whatever she wanted. Once they all had drinks, she sank back into her seat and exhaled a ragged breath. Babbitt watched her with concern, then shifted his gaze to Sean. He nodded before setting his cup down.

“Ma’am, I know you don’t know me,” Sean said. “Your husband asked me to help you, though. I just need a small Agreement that you won’t tell anyone that it was me that healed you.”

Marie looked at him oddly. “Heal me?”

“Marie,” Babbitt said gently, “just agree. It’s a hard Agreement, but it’s worth it. Please? I agreed earlier.”

Lips pursed, Marie exhaled. “Okay, MacDougal. What is this Agreement?”

“It’s on your life,” Sean said gently.

“What?” Marie asked, her eyebrows rising. “Thomas?”

“I did, and again I say please, dearest?”

When Marie looked back at him, Sean spoke up, “I, Sean MacDougal, offer you, Marie Babbitt, this Agreement: you will hold my secrets on your life. In return, I will heal you.”

“I agree,” Marie said, then shivered at the weight of it.

Sean held out his hand. “I need to touch you. Your hand is fine.”

Marie placed her hand lightly in his, watching him warily. She breathed deeply when she felt warmth suffuse her. It reminded her of her father comforting her when she’d injured herself as a child. Blinking to hold tears back at the memory, she was shocked when Sean let go of her hand so soon.

“You’re healed,” Sean said, sitting back and picking up his cup.

Marie was about to call him a charlatan, but then frowned— her chest didn’t feel heavy anymore. She took a deep breath and the constant ache was gone. Eyes widening, she went to push herself to her feet and found that she didn’t need the cane to lever herself up, as her legs were strong under her. Mouth opening, she turned to Babbitt in shock.

Babbitt’s lips were compressed and his eyes bright when he stood up and held her. Both of them shed tears as they hugged. Bloodheart looked on with a sad smile, clearly thinking of something that the scene brought to mind. Sean sipped at his tea, glad he could help them.

After a few minutes, the older couple separated and Marie sat down, looking at Sean. “Thank you, MacDougal...”

“Sean, please? I prefer Sean with my friends.”

“Sean,” Marie sniffled. “How can we repay you?”

“There’s no need. Your husband asked me, and I help my friends.”

“But...?” Marie looked at Babbitt. “Thomas?”

“I’ve talked with the others. Sean doesn’t ask for anything, normally,” Babbitt said. “He honestly does just want to help. In this case, he wanted to see the barrier from Guardian.”

“On a related tangent,” Sean said, setting his cup down again, “your two friends, the guards outside? Would they be interested in being healed, too?”

Babbitt’s eyebrows went up. “I can understand Vinny. The scar doesn’t bother him and he’d remove it, but the healers want too much. Omar, though… no one can replace an arm. I have asked all the healers in the city.”

“Do you know Brendis Bronzeshield?” Sean asked.

“Yes.”

“His arm is fine now,” Sean said simply.

Babbitt swallowed and stood up. “Let me go speak with them.”

Marie got to her feet, too. “I’ll go get a new kettle.”

With both of them gone, it left just Bloodheart, Sean, and Helga in the room.

“You can regrow limbs?” Bloodheart asked slowly. “You didn’t mention that earlier.”

“I skipped over some things,” Sean said, “but, yes. It’s taxing, but yes.”

“What if the limb was malformed since birth?” Bloodheart asked hesitantly.

“You know someone?” Sean asked.

“My sister. Her foot has no toes. It’s made life difficult for her. She’s done a lot, but it has hindered her in many ways.”

“If she will take the Agreement,” Sean nodded. “I do help my friends.”

Bloodheart swallowed and sat forward. “Please? This more than anything will sway my father.”

“If he’ll agree, as well, he can come with. I’ll tell him what he wants to know and heal her,” Sean said. “Being friends with your family strikes me as a good idea.”

“He’ll agree,” Bloodheart said. “The city trembles and the majority have no idea.”

~*~*~

Sean felt a little uncomfortable, but was glad that the two guards were happy. Both Babbitt and Marie just stared at him, trying to shift their view of him.

“Thomas, are we good?” Sean asked.

“Yes, of course,” Babbitt said.

“Do you want to step outside or is in here okay?” Sean asked.

Babbitt blinked at him, then nodded. “Sorry, here is fine. If we can just move over there?” Babbitt went over to the far side of the room, which was empty of things. “I’m not sure it’ll do you much good, though. You can’t see the barrier, and touching it is unhealthy.”

“I’ll be fine,” Sean said.

“I’ve seen his barrier kill a man,” Bloodheart told him.

“Hmm...” Sean said. “Can I just see the sword, then? Maybe that will be enough.”

Babbitt drew his blade and held it out to Sean. “Here.”

Sean looked over the nearly-unadorned sword. A single diamond was sunk into the butt of the pommel. As he inspected the blade, he could see faint runes engraved down the middle of the blade. Touching the runes, he could feel the energy thrumming in them. Opening Mage Sight, he could see the faint gray energy of the barrier shimmering along the runes. The energy made his finger tingle unpleasantly. Suddenly, Sean knew why the barrier had felt familiar— it felt like death.

Focusing on the energized runes, Sean could feel their knowledge sinking into his brain like every other energy he’d absorbed the understanding of. With a ragged exhale, he closed Mage Sight and passed the blade back to Babbitt. “Thanks,” he said, his voice rough.

“Are you okay?” Babbitt asked. “You looked like it strained you.”

“The energy is death,” Sean said softly. “That barrier isn’t a joke. The diamond is weakening, though, and it pulls from you now when in use.”

Babbitt nodded slowly. “That explains why I felt exhausted using it over the last few years.”

“Come home with me and I can fix it up,” Sean said. “I’ll replace the gem, charge it, and it’ll be better than new.”

Babbitt hesitated as he looked down at the sword, then at Sean. “Are you sure? This blade is… ancient.”

“I know,” Sean said. “I think it was made around the same time as mine.” He pulled Dark Cutter out and held it to Babbitt. “Be nice to him,” he said.

Babbitt sheathed his sword and took Dark Cutter. Looking at it, he frowned. “Adamantine, but it feels much lighter than it should.”

“Shift to your true form, please?” Sean asked the blade.

Babbitt started to say something, but his eyes went wide as Dark Cutter became an axe. His mouth dropped open and he just stared at it.

“Dark Cutter?” Bloodheart asked from beside Sean. “Darragh’s axe?”

“He left it to me,” Sean said sadly, “along with his knowledge of combat. I’d gladly give both up if he, Misa, and the others were still alive, but Truestrike’s minions had them killed. I think it was all for this weapon... The killer, Whelan, went on about how he was going to be given this weapon, but I think he was wrong. I think Truestrike wanted the axe, but I don’t know why.”

“Because Darragh never lost a single fight with it,” Bloodheart said. “It cuts through armor like butter. A solid stab or deep cut killed everyone it struck, even if it wasn’t a critical wound.”

Babbitt shook his head and presented Dark Cutter back to Sean. “This… if others knew…”

“Secrets,” Sean said softly as he took it back, letting it become a sword and sheathing it. “I know how Dark Cutter works, so trust me when I say I’m sure that I can make your blade whole again.”

“Very well, Sean,” Babbitt said.

“If my father knew…” Bloodheart snorted. “Sean, the more I get to know you, the more I find that the world changes.”

“Agreed,” Babbitt said softly.

“He changes everything around him,” Helga said, “but for the better.”

Chapter Seventeen

Sean exhaled when he finished setting his best diamond into Babbitt’s sword and empowering it. “There you go. It should be just the way you know it to be, but better.”

Babbitt took the sword and moved to the side. After a few seconds, he chuckled. “That was much easier to use.”

“I had a question,” Sean said. “Bloodheart said it’s killed people before, but what about objects?”

Babbitt pointed to a chunk of copper on Sean’s table. “Throw it at me.”

Sean picked up the copper and tossed it at Babbitt. It hit an invisible wall five feet from Babbitt and puffed into dust, and Sean jerked his eyes wide. Grabbing a chunk of bronze, he repeated it, but with Mage Sight turned on. The barrier caught the bronze, surrounded it, and broke it apart into dust in a second.

“Not death,” Sean said, “but entropy, the breaking of bonds and order. It’s the best protection if it can stop everything.”

“There is a point where objects are merely slowed and degraded,” Babbitt said. “Some people die, others merely become ill for a while.”

“Is it harmful to you?” Sean asked, his mind spinning.

“If I touched it, yes. The barrier is static. I set it when I bring it into being.”

“Shit...” Sean sighed.

“It can’t be made into armor,” Babbitt nodded. “Many have tried over the years.”

“Because it sets a boundary of entropy,” Sean nodded. “Hmm... I could create a panic room with it, though.”

“A what?”

“A shelter. A fallback spot, if things go very badly. If you set it inside a structure that’s set inside another one, you could even give people a warning without them being harmed. Like nested dolls.”

Babbitt shook his head and sheathed his sword. “I don’t understand, but I think that’s common with you.”

Sean snorted. “Yeah, probably.”

“This has been very enlightening,” Bloodheart said. “I should be going. Sean, if Father and my sister agree, when would be good for you?”

“An evening in the next few days would work. If you let me know, we can include everyone for dinner, too.”

“I will,” Bloodheart said, shaking hands with both men before leaving.

“I should get home myself,” Babbitt said. “My thanks, Sean, for my friends and I, but more importantly, for Marie.”

“I was glad to help, Thomas.”

Walking Babbitt out, Sean watched the former guard commander go.

“Ven, see if Henry Darkfoam will see me, please.”

“I’ll have someone ask, sir,” Ven said. “The cooks are coming out of the manor now.”

“Hmm?” Sean said questioningly, looking up at the sun that was already past midday.

“Sean,” Helga called to him, “are you going to join us for afternoon sparring?”

“Sure. I thought I’d missed it.”

“We delayed it for a while,” Myna said as she followed the cooks out of the house.

“Thank you, Myna,” Sean said fondly, going over and giving her a kiss.

“Always happy to help you, Master.”

“Oh, Glorina, in the next few days, we’ll likely have some guests over for dinner. I’ll tell you as soon as I know which day.”

“Yes, sir. Did you want a grand feast?”

“Maybe a four-course meal?” Sean asked.

“We’ll handle it as soon as you let us know when, sir.”

“Thanks. Let’s get started.”

~*~*~

Sean sat in the carriage with a bemused smile on his lips. “Do they normally do that, Helga?”

“One of the twins, one of the maids, and either Rosa or Rumia join for the afternoon sparring. It helps vary who the cooks fight,” Helga replied.

“Okay. I wasn’t sure if they’d only joined because I was there. I didn’t want to ask in front of them and make it awkward.”

“It was perfectly normal, sir, though the fact it was Prita and Rumia was amusing.”

“Yeah, a bit,” Sean chuckled. “The cooks look to be doing well.”

“They are gifted with their blades, sir,” Helga said. “Their ability to close the distance quickly will make it hard for others to guess when they are safe. They shall be fierce protectors of the home. With Ryann’s ability on top of that, the kitchen will be a refuge if anything happens.”

“Yeah.”

“The entire manor will be a safe haven if the manor is attacked, between them and the maids. I have an easier time of it as I can see their souls, but others without that ability will be hard-pressed to know when their unseen knives will strike them.”

“Good,” Sean exhaled slowly. “I worry if my children will be safe at times. That helps ease my fears.”

“The cuons and Fairies only add to the layers of protection,” Helga said. “I have seen keeps less defended than your home, Sean.”

“Good. They’re all special to me in their own ways.” He looked up when he felt a small ping of melancholy from Helga. “You, too, Helga.”

Helga looked quickly away from him. “Thank you, sir.”

“Knowing that you’ll be able to catch them if the worst happens makes everything easier for me,” Sean said. “I know emotions don’t care about logic, but try to remember that you alone ease my mind a great deal.”

“Yes, sir,” Helga said, looking out the window. A faint pink touched her cheeks as a smile formed on her lips.

The carriage slowed and Sean overheard Arliat speaking to a man. After a moment, the carriage moved forward again. The guardhouse by the gates rolled by, and two men in armor watched the carriage as it went past.

“Looks like we’re here,” Sean said.

“Yes, sir,” Helga said. The moment the carriage stopped, she was out the door. “It is clear, sir.”

Sean got out and smiled as he looked at the large manor and the much larger building to the side of it. He nodded to the guards by the doors of both buildings as he waited.

Henry came out of the manor, striding toward them. “Sean, I was surprised you asked to see me.”

“I’m here to help,” Sean said. “Can we retire to your study to speak?”

Henry hesitated, then nodded. “Of course. Please follow me.”

They were crossing the entry room when a snide voice called to them from near the stairs, “What is this, brother? I thought you turned your back on the nobility.”

Henry stopped and turned to the speaker, drawing himself up to his full height. “Morgan, my guests are not your concern.”

“They are in the family home, so it is,” Morgan sneered. “Until you have proof you are the head of the family, my dispute lasts. Now, who are you?”

Sean met Morgan’s gaze and instantly disliked the half-dwarven man. “It’s rude to ask for another’s name before giving your own.”

“Morgan Darkfoam, the true heir of the Darkfoam family. And you are?”

“Sean MacDougal and my guard, Helga Oathsworn.”

Morgan’s nostrils flared and he took a step toward Sean. “You!” His head snapped to the side, his eyes locking on Henry’s. “You would dare bring him here? Are you planning on killing the entire family?”

Sean blinked in surprise at the hatred and accusation.

Henry snorted a laugh. “Fool. He didn’t kill our father. You’re just bitter because I lived.”

Morgan’s hands clenched. Approaching his brother, Morgan hissed, “It’d have been better if you had died on the street.”

“For you, yes,” Henry said coldly. “I survived and can fix what our father did. Now, excuse me. Until the chief magistrate rules, I am the acting head of the family.”

Morgan’s teeth ground together and he stalked away from them. “You’ll be gone within the tenday!” He eyed Sean as he went past. “You’ll get yours, too.”

Sean stepped sideways and out of Morgan’s way. “Yeah, Denmur thought the same thing.”

Morgan’s eye twitched as he stomped past.

Henry sighed. “Thank you for not killing him. He might be an ass, but he is my only sibling. He’s gotten worse since Father died. I think Carver put the idea in his head of taking the family from me.”

“With that attitude, it seems likely,” Sean agreed.

“Please, follow me,” Henry said, leading the way again.

Taking a seat in the study, Sean looked over the room. Everything was dark woods and golden lanterns. It was richly appointed, but not overly done. “Nice place.”

“My father had good taste in décor, at least,” Henry sighed. “Now, what can I do for you?”

“I need an Agreement,” Sean said. “If you give it, I can deliver to you your father’s will.”

Henry froze in place for a moment, then exhaled slowly. “How would you know where it is?”

“That’s why I need the Agreement,” Sean said. “It’s balanced against your life, so consider it, but let me offer it to you while you think.”

Sean offered the same Agreement he had to everyone else, and no sooner had he finished than Henry agreed. Feeling the weight settle over him, Sean stood up and went to the rightmost bookshelf. The third shelf had five books that displayed titles about the Hunter. Sean removed those books, then studied the panel behind it with Mage Sight. Nodding, he touched the spot that glowed. The panel clicked and slid to the side.

Sean stepped back, revealing the safe to Henry. “Right where your father said it would be. I bet you have the key for it.”

Henry stared at the safe. “Maybe… but how?”

“This is why I needed the Agreement,” Sean said softly. “Ven, are we secure?”

“Yes, sir,” Ven said, landing on the desk. “The Fairy of the house has respected our request and has withdrawn. Their Agreement with the family ends today and they will likely be seeking to join the clan.”

Henry grimaced. “Can we convince them to stay?”

“You might if you are sincere and show good faith,” Ven said. “They will negotiate with you, but considering what they can get for joining our clan, it will be a hard negotiation.”

“I will do my best,” Henry sighed. “At least I never treated them badly.”

“No, but you never treated them well, either,” Ven countered. “We have spoken to all the Messenger Fairies in the city. We know how all of them have been treated.”

“This is taking us away from the original topic,” Henry sighed again. “How did you know about that safe, Sean?”

“Your father told me last night,” Sean said, then launched into a quick explanation of the bog and his talk with Henry’s father.

Henry just sat there, stunned, when Sean finished speaking. Minutes ticked by before he shook his head. “Will you let his soul go?”

“I will.”

“Thank you,” Henry said. “He might have had problems and done wrong, but he is still my father.”

“I understand. Do you have a key to that safe?”

“Yes. It’d be best if I waited to open it until tomorrow. My brother is already likely to cause trouble with you being here. A little distance might help.”

“Okay,” Sean said, standing up. “Best of luck.”

Henry stood up and shook his hand. “Sean, why?”

“You were decent and needed help. Your father also thanked me for helping you. I hope you live better than he did, Henry.”

Henry walked Sean out, thinking about what he’d been told and how generous Sean was being. When the carriage rolled out of the yard, he went back inside— he had a lot of thinking to do.

Chapter Eighteen

Arriving at the Forged Bonds workshop, Sean followed Helga out of the carriage. “Fredrick, she should be here soon, right?”

“Yes. I told you a little earlier so you can check over the works in progress. We should present our best foot forward.”

“Sure,” Sean replied. “I’ll check with Ryan and the lightbulbs first.”

“Is that a compliment, or should I worry?” Ryan chuckled as Sean came closer to his group.

“Honestly, it’s because there are less parts to look at,” Sean replied. “However, they’re fiddly and require concentration to execute properly.”

“Now you’re buttering us up,” Ryan laughed, “but it’s fine. I don’t think we’ve allowed errors to creep in.”

Sean nodded to the others working and did a quick look down the assembly line they had going. “It all looks good to me. How’s the glass coming in?”

“We just got a shipment today,” Ryan said. “Want to check them?”

“Sure,” Sean said. “Might as well QC it.”

“‘QC’?” Ryan asked.

“Sorry. It means ‘quality control.’”

“Ah, to make sure everything is quality?”

“Yeah. I want to see if they’re giving us substandard glass or not.”

Ryan led him off to the side where a collection of supplies had been sorted into groups. A wooden container sat with bulbs in separated pockets, nestled with straw. Sean turned Mage Sight on and looked them over, then moved four of them. “Those four need work. The other sixteen are fine.”

“We’ll work with them later after Archlet leaves, then,” Ryan said.

“For the best,” Sean agreed. “How are things with Italice?”

“Good,” Ryan smiled. “We’ve been talking about children. With everyone else looking to have them, we thought maybe we should be considering it, too.”

“That’s great,” Sean said. “At least the kids will all have friends their own age to play with.”

“That was one of the things we discussed,” Ryan grinned. “She’s thinking about it today. Her mother was in full support.”

“Most mothers are. They all seem to love the idea of grandchildren,” Sean laughed. “Okay, I need to go check on the trucks.”

Ryan waved him off, going back to his own work.

“Sean, it’s good to see you,” Giralt chuckled. “I was thinking of coming by tomorrow morning for the carriages.”

“As long as it’s early. I have to be at Charie’s at midday.”

“Of course,” Giralt nodded.

“I’m curious... what are you working on most of the time?”

“Besides making the engines with help? Refining the runes and trying different ideas. Fredrick has given me a generous research budget.”

“Good. Research is always a good place to invest. I hope my request for mithril hasn’t hindered things.”

Fredrick came over. “Not at all. The mithril I’ve been sending over was purchased with the money you gave the association. Your proceeds from the association haven’t been touched— I just took from what you tried to give us. I thought you might need your money in time.”

“I’m glad you think ahead,” Sean said. “I had no idea that I’d need so much mithril at the time.”

“I’m curious what you’re using it all for,” Fredrick said.

“The armor and weapons for my family. Can I get some adamantine, as well?”

“How much do you need?” Fredrick asked.

“Hmm... that’s a good question,” Sean said slowly, thinking. “Four or five times what we normally use for the trucks?”

Fredrick nodded slowly. “I can manage it. I might have it in a few days.”

“Just send it over.”

“Why?” Giralt asked.

“I’m armor-plating the passenger compartment for the car. A half-inch to an inch thick plate should stop most attacks.”

“Ah, you’re making something like the Queens’ carriages, then,” Fredrick nodded. “They’re the only ones I know who have plated their carriages in a similar manner.”

“I doubt theirs will be as protected as mine,” Sean chuckled.

Neither Giralt nor Fredrick gainsaid him, but both wondered how much he was planning on doing.

“Anyway, let me look over the truck. I see they finished their first attempt, too.”

“Yes, late yesterday,” Giralt said.

“I’ll start with what they’re working on now, and then move to the finished one,” Sean said, grabbing a creeper so he could roll under the trucks.

~*~*~

Fredrick, Giralt, Ryan, and Sean were all standing by when Archlet stepped out of her carriage. Fredrick stepped forward to speak, “Madam Archlet, it is a pleasure as always.”

“Gertihs, Giralt, Watercaller, and MacDougal? Goodness, a grand welcome, indeed,” Archlet smiled. “I was pleased to be invited to see your production of these marvelous inventions.”

“We are glad to have you,” Fredrick said. “Watercaller heads the team in charge of the lightbulbs, and Giralt heads the truck production.”

“And MacDougal?” Archlet asked.

“He’s in charge of research and development,” Fredrick said.

“That is an understatement from what I’ve heard,” Archlet laughed lightly. “Please, show me these wonders.”

Sean followed as Fredrick had Ryan explain lightbulbs, then Giralt go over the trucks. Archlet asked surprisingly insightful questions as she viewed each team working. When it was done, Fredrick led all of them into an office attached to the workshop. A young Raccoon Moonbound was there to serve them tea and snacks.

Archlet gave the young woman a long look. “Your family works for Flamehair, do they not, dear?”

“Yes, ma’am,” the maid replied.

“She’s in charge of the staff’s needs while they work,” Fredrick said.

“This is a wonderful room to rest in,” Archlet said. “Does it have cooling runes to help in the summer?”

“Of course,” Fredrick said.

“And it has two of the iceboxes,” Archlet said. “A very well appointed resting place.”

“We do have a few things you might be interested in,” Fredrick said as he sipped his tea. “Torcs for comfort and an icebox.”

“And what is it you’d like in return?” Archlet asked amiably.

“Your goodwill,” Fredrick replied. “Forged Bonds values friendship above most other things.”

Archlet’s eyes went to Sean. “Yes... I’ve seen and heard of how loyal those in the association can be, even going as far as saving them from attacks.”

“My friends and family are special to me,” Sean said. “I’m hoping to clear up the last few troubles we’ve been having so we can live quiet, peaceful lives.”

“Hmm, that might be a steep cliff,” Archlet replied. “The commander of the guard dislikes you, one of the few remaining crafters not in your association has made it his goal to see you removed from the city, and the City Lord actively hates you.”

“I’d deal with them if they’d let me,” Sean shrugged. “Sharpeyes will hide behind his rank, Carver hides behind him, and Lomar shields them both. If I had a way of dealing with them, they would already be gone. I don’t want to end up in front of the magistrate again.”

“A good thing, too. Besides Jasper, I do not believe any of the others will view you favorably.”

“I figured,” Sean said.

“In fact, the chief magistrate was called before Lord Sharpeyes yesterday. I heard that it was a very argumentative meeting. I wouldn’t expect him to be as understanding if you go before him again.”

“Understood,” Sean said.

“I doubt any other Knights will be coming to duel you,” Archlet continued. “News about how quickly the Mithrilarm family was cut down is circulating now. If not for the elder Bloodheart being the moderator, it would have been called into question. Even Lord Sharpeyes isn’t going to insult him by implying it was less than fair.”

“Good. If they learn to not come after my friends, it’ll be better for them.”

“Well, that has yet to be seen,” Archlet smiled as she set her cup down. “Flamehair has family arriving tonight. Part of the main branch is displeased with her. It seems that high powered families have complained that Charie has gone too far. I expect it to be quite… contentious.”

Sean exhaled slowly. “Maybe it will be. I believe that meeting is tomorrow, though, not tonight.”

Archlet smiled brightly. “I do believe you are right.” She got to her feet. “Gertihs, I shall accept the items, and I will make sure that word of your generosity to those who are loyal spreads. It won’t help with the city here, but it should start to show dividends in Westpoint.”

“We are most grateful, Madam Archlet,” Fredrick said.

“What about beyond Westpoint?” Sean asked as he and Fredrick stood up.

“Well, that would take more influence,” Archlet smiled.

“Bring your carriage in and I’ll upgrade it a little,” Sean said. “I guarantee you’ll enjoy the ride better.”

Archlet’s eyes sparkled and she nodded. “Very well. If your claim is true, I shall exert myself to spread the word farther.”

“Very gracious,” Giralt smiled. “I shall assist you, Sean.”

“That’ll make it go faster,” Sean nodded.

~*~*~

Sean smiled as he thought of the smiles on his wives’ faces and the shock on Mizuki’s. He’d finished their armor sets off and presented them at evening sparring— now, all of his wives were equipped for war if needed. He felt a bit of relief from that. Even though he knew the armor wasn’t going to be deployed all the time, the fact that they had it and could summon it in seconds helped.

Chuckling, he thought of their reaction when he’d told them that he’d be upgrading the carriage into a car with Giralt the next day. Arliat had been the most excited at the idea— she admitted that she’d wanted to try driving one of the trucks since he’d made the first one.

Arliat had to go slow, as the guard recruits were being walked through the streets and shown the patrol routes. That made Sean a little happy, as he hadn’t upgraded the carriage yet and it would definitely make them stand out more.

Reaching the Oaken Glen, Sean waited to leave the carriage. Once he was allowed out, he followed Helga and Ida into the inn. Joseph calling out his name made him smile. As he went to join the group, he greeted the few people who called out to him.

“Mother, it’s good to see you,” Ida said, taking the seat that Henry had left so she could sit beside Sam. “I’m sorry I haven’t come more often.”

“It’s fine. I knew you left the other table to sit with us more often,” Sam said. “How is the baby?”

“Fine,” Sean said, taking his seat. “None of them have had any problems and we’ve kept them from exerting themselves.”

“Now that we’re all here, Fredrick, please, for all that is good, spill,” Joseph whined.

The table laughed at Joseph’s over-the-top complaint.

Fredrick made a placating gesture. “Calm yourself, Joseph. The sale of the Blissful Waters bathhouses is done. We own them now. Sean, can we ask your wives for their help?”

“We’d be glad to,” Ida smiled. “We’ll do them in turn. The other one is closer to our home, so we’ll do it first if you have the pipes ready.”

“We’ll have everything delivered on Tenday,” Fredrick said.

“The channels are already in, but I will stop by to re-Shape the angles into bends to make the piping easier,” Italice said.

“Drinks?” Tabitha asked, coming by the table.

“Berry tea,” Ida smiled. “I have to refrain from alcohol now.”

“Hot cider,” Helga said.

“Dark Delight,” Sean said, then looked at Henry. “Thanks for bringing that back. I really enjoy it.”

“I’ll have a keg of the family reserve taken to your home,” Henry said. “The chief magistrate accepted the will today. My brother was irate… I might have to remove him from the family, but I’m giving him a chance to calm down first.”

“That’s always sad, but sometimes, it’s needed,” Mageeyes said.

“Where’s Charie?” Sean asked.

“She sent her regrets, but her family arrived tonight,” Fredrick said. “Her message did thank you for agreeing to be there tomorrow at midday.”

“I’ll be there for her,” Sean nodded.

“Sean,” Mageeyes said to get his attention before continuing, “you spoke with Toivo?”

“He took the Agreement,” Sean said.

A Messenger Fairy landed on the table. “Excuse me, MacDougal, sir? I come from Knight Bloodheart. He and his daughter would be delighted to have dinner tomorrow night.”

Sean frowned, then nodded. “Toivo will be there, too?”

The Fairy shook their head. “I do not know.”

“Let the elder Bloodheart know I will be glad to have them, but Toivo must attend, as well.”

The Fairy blinked, then bowed. “As you say, sir.” They left in a flash.

“You’re having the elder Bloodheart and his daughter over?” Joseph asked, leaning forward.

“I’m helping Toivo,” Sean said. “I help my friends where I can.”

Mageeyes smiled softly. “Thank you, Sean. This might help solidify your standing even more.”

“We have Archlet’s help, too,” Fredrick said.

“He’ll have to make a move soon,” MacLenn said. “Things are slipping away too fast for him.”

“What of Carver?” Sean asked MacLenn.

“He’ll be made an Aspirant tomorrow,” MacLenn smiled. “Fair game for you.”

“Sharpeyes is backing Carver?” Mageeyes asked, shocked.

“Yes. Carver has all but stopped his own business and has been up at the Lord’s manor since Denmur died.”

“Sorry for my delay,” Babbitt said, taking his seat. “My wife kept me longer than I had thought she would.”

Sean chuckled. “Good for her.”

Babbitt bowed his head. “Thank you again, Sean.”

“He likes helping the people around him,” Knox grinned.

“Your drinks,” Tabitha said, dropping them off, then collecting Babbitt’s order.

“I’ll be going after this mug,” Sean told the table. “I have a lot to do tomorrow, and Fiona asked me to not stay late.”

“Hmm, yes, a good idea,” Giralt said. “Since we’re working on the carriages first thing, I should call this my last one.”

Chapter Nineteen

Sean rolled out from underneath his carriage on the creeper. “That should do it for now. There are still upgrades left to do, but I have a meeting to get to.”

“It’s been a productive day,” Giralt smiled, sliding out beside Sean.

“I hope your driver can handle it. For now, I put the restriction on it to keep the speeds down to a walking horse. Once you think he can use it, I can back it off so it can go faster.”

“Yes, it’s better this way,” Giralt said as he sat up. “I can’t wait to get home and let Clara see it. I hope she likes it.”

“The horses are fine here until you can send someone for them,” Sean told him. “Quinna will hand them off to whoever you send.”

Shaking hands after they got to their feet, Sean walked Giralt out of the shop. His new car was already waiting for him in the yard. Sean waved to the driver and footman sitting next to each other in the cab.

“See you tonight. I bet they’ll all ask when we can do theirs,” Sean chuckled.

Guffawing, Giralt shook his head. “No bet. Oh, this will be entertaining getting home.”

Once they were rolling out of the yard, Sean turned to find Arliat and Helga waiting for him. “We should be good to go. You got practice in with Giralt’s driver, right?”

“Yes, sir. The wheel is very easy to understand. The long pedal makes it go forward and the flat pedal stops it. I need to push the lever from P to D to go forward, or down to R to go backward.”

“I’ll be in the front with you on the way to Charie’s just to make sure you have it all down,” Sean told her. “Helga, sit in the back.”

Helga looked like she wanted to object, but nodded and got into the backseat. Once she shut the door, Sean and Arliat got into the cab. Sean slid the hatch between the front and back open, so Helga could talk to them if she needed to.

“All good back there?” Sean asked.

“Yes, sir,” Helga said.

“We’re all ready,” Ven said from the dash.

“Arliat, take us out,” Sean grinned.

Arliat looked like a fighter pilot as she checked and rechecked everything before getting them underway. Sean was glad for that— it meant she was taking it seriously.

She has to, though. She’s been entrusted as the driver… she doesn’t want to fuck it up and have me mad at her. Or worse, not trust her to drive again, Sean thought. If she does good, make sure to tell her so when you get there… oh, I wonder how the gate guards will react?

Sean stayed quiet and just watched Arliat drive with a smile on his face. Arliat was very cautious, slowing when she came up to each major street and making sure no other carriages were coming before going through.

Sean was also glad that the snow had stopped. He hadn’t created wipers yet, and he had ideas for a rune that might work even better than them.

People watched them with open mouths, pointing and shouting as they went past. Sean understood the trucks were just starting to be sold, so while it might’ve been talked about, actually seeing a horseless carriage was novel. Sean waved back to a few children who waved at them.

“What else are you going to do to it, sir?” Arliat asked as they drove.

“I want to plate the whole thing in metal to make it resistant to attacks, just in case.”

“That is forward thinking, sir.”

“It’s also why you have the mirrors you do, so you can see beside you.”

Arliat glanced at her side mirrors and nodded. “I check them periodically.”

“Good, but mostly keep your hands on the wheel and your eyes in front of you.”

“Yes, sir. I’m glad for the hatch to speak to you through.”

“It’ll make giving directions easier without us having to keep using the Fairies for small things,” Sean smiled. “It’ll also let you partake in conversations now and again.”

“Yes, sir,” Arliat smiled.

“How’s the ride, Helga?”

“If I could not see outside, I would wonder if we were moving at all.”

“The gate is just ahead, sir,” Arliat said.

“Let’s see how they want to do this,” Sean said grimly. He rolled down his window as they got closer.

“Stop!” a guard shouted at them, getting in the way.

Arliat braked the car and waited.

Sean started speaking, “Can we help you?”

“What is this?” the guard demanded, seeing Sean was speaking and angling around the front to him.

“My car, the first iteration of a personal transport without horses. It’s like the trucks, but for people instead of goods.”

“You’re him, aren’t you?” the guard asked with wide eyes.

“Him? I don’t know. I’m me, but then that begs the question, aren’t we all him, or me?”

The guard just blinked for a moment. “MacDougal?”

“Yup, I’m him,” Sean smiled. “We’re heading out to visit a friend. Can we?”

“Uh...” the guard hesitated, then looked toward the guardhouse. “Yes?”

“Thanks,” Sean smiled. “Have a good day. Go ahead, Arliat.”

Arliat pressed down on the gas and the car accelerated forward at a slow, steady pace. Every guard on the gate, and the few others who were coming and going, watched with wide eyes.

Sean rolled his window up as they left. He had it almost closed when a sergeant came rushing out of the guardhouse, shouting. Sean chuckled, “Just keep going.”

Arliat nodded and gave the car more power.

Sean looked in the mirror, his smile dropping away as he watched the sergeant ream the guard. Asshole... we’ll be back and you’ll have another chance.

~*~*~

The guards on Flamehair’s estate were wide-eyed as the car rolled up to the gate.

“Roll down your window,” Sean told Arliat. “You’ll be doing this a lot.”

Arliat got her window down and waited for the guard to come around to her side. “MacDougal, here for his meeting.”

“This… this is the horseless carriage?” the guard asked with awe.

“This is the passenger version of that. I call it a car,” Sean grinned at the man. “Can we?” He motioned at the gate.

“Oh, uh... yeah. Carl, open the gate.”

“Roll it up,” Sean murmured to Arliat. “Good job. When we go back to the city, I’ll do the talking. A sergeant started screaming at the guard who let us through. If that asshole wants to play, I’ll play.”

“Yes, sir,” Arliat said softly. “I can try to handle it, though.”

Sean gave her a smile as she got them rolling again. “I’d let you normally, but I’m sure this is just going to be shit and not something reasonable. We’ll skip the bit where the asshole will upset you and go right to me.”

Arliat’s lips twitched and she nodded. “As you say, sir. I just want to do everything I can in my job.”

“And you are. You did great driving us here, by the way. If we don’t have any troubles over the next day, I’m going to let the car go faster. You’ll have to watch how much you’re giving it.”

Arliat sat up a little straighter. “Yes, sir.”

“Hmm, I need to make a gauge for that…” Sean trailed off, thinking of making a speedometer.

Arliat didn’t reply, knowing he was off in his own head. All of the staff had seen him tune out at times, and they’d been informed by his wives to let him think when he did.

The drive to the main manor was short, so Sean didn’t stay lost in thought for long. When Arliat set the parking brake, Helga was out of the back before Sean had moved. Sean waited, and then Helga nodded and stepped away from his door.

When Sean stepped out, the butler opened the doors and stared at the car. Blinking a few times, he managed to keep his expression mostly controlled. “MacDougal, welcome to Flamehair manor.”

“Verterm,” Sean greeted the man, “thank you for the welcome. Where do you want her to park it?”

Verterm sniffed at his handkerchief, then motioned to the side of the building. “If she’ll take it around to the back, the staff there will see to her while you see the Dame.”

“Around back, Arliat,” Sean called to her.

Arliat waved and got the car rolling.

Verterm looked Helga over, his eyebrow twitching. “This is your assistant?”

“Helga is my guard,” Sean said. “Goes everywhere I go.”

“I see. I’ve never seen full mithril armor before. Odd that she doesn’t have a weapon.”

“She has them,” Sean smiled. “They just aren’t visible.”

Sniffing at his handkerchief again, Verterm nodded. “Very well. Follow me, please. The others should be gathering now. You came at the perfect time.”

“Glad the guards on the gate didn’t give us any grief, then,” Sean said as he entered the home.

“Yes, They have been… unpleasant as of late.”

“Hopefully, it’ll clear up soon,” Sean said.

Verterm led them into a parlor. Flamehair was already there, sitting in a high-backed padded chair. Across from her were a trio of people— two men and one woman. All of them were redheads just like Flamehair.

“Ah, there he is,” Flamehair said, smiling. “Aspirant Sean MacDougal, welcome to my home. Let me introduce my extended family to you— Knight Kell Flamehair, Knight Saval Flamehair, and Lady Charu Flamehair. So you are aware, Lady Flamehair is the head of the family in Westpoint, and her sons are her close advisors.”

Sean bowed his head to them. “A pleasure to meet you all.”

Saval was staring at Helga. “Mithril armor?”

“She’s my guard,” Sean said. “I value my life highly.”

“And hers, apparently,” Kell snorted, “but she carries no weapons.”

“She has a couple of weapons on her,” Sean replied with a hard smile. “She won’t need them in a friend’s house, though.”

“You do not look as impressive as I’ve been led to believe you should be,” Charu said.

“I surprise a lot of people,” Sean shrugged. “Charie invited me to speak with you.” He grabbed one of the chairs and moved it to sit a little closer to Flamehair and across from the other three. Taking his seat, he smiled. “What can I do for you?”

Saval eyed Sean a little warily after Sean moved the large chair with seeming indifference. He exchanged a glance with Kell, who nodded slightly.

“My great-niece has spoken a lot of how much you’ve done for the family,” Charu said haughtily. “She has gone so far as to summon us so she can present something that will, what did you say again? ‘Change the way we work’? Many have claimed to have had insights and breakthroughs, but none have truly changed our family.”

“This will, and it is thanks to Sean that we even have this opportunity,” Flamehair said. “Now, are you willing to listen, or do we have to use the family tradition?”

Charu’s eyebrows rose and her lips compressed. “You think to challenge me, child?”

“If you won’t listen, yes,” Flamehair smiled. “I’ve grown more than you can possibly begin to guess.”

“Grown more insolent, at least,” Kell snorted. “Refusing to service multiple homes on a whim?”

“I will listen,” Charu said, motioning Kell back. “If you fail to impress me... well, my daughter could easily replace you here.”

“If I do impress you, you will listen to me in my entirety,” Flamehair said.

“Agreed,” Charu smirked. “Tell me.”

“A showing is required,” Flamehair said, standing up. “I have had Verterm arrange things. Please follow me.”

They all left the parlor behind, the three nobles curious as to where they were going. Sean wasn’t curious about that, as he knew what she was going to show them. He was curious how they would take it, instead.

Leading them into the latrine room, Flamehair motioned to the seat. “If you’d care to check that the box is waiting to be cleaned?”

Charu motioned Saval forward. “Check.”

Saval moved to the seat and glanced in. “There is waste.”

“Step back,” Flamehair told him. “Now, do you see this gem?” She pointed to the ruby beside her hand set near the door.

“Of course,” Charu replied.

“I need you to touch it. Don’t use any energy— just touch it with your bare hand.”

Charu went to her side and pressed the ruby. A sudden bright light and warmth came from where the seat was. Eyebrow going up, Charu motioned Saval to go look.

Saval moved closer and looked inside, then blinked slowly for a moment. When he stepped back, he hesitated. “It’s... clean. Even the ash is less than I expected.”

Charu’s lips thinned and she went over to look.

“The runes that are now inside the box work far better than our traditional way,” Flamehair said. “The six of them make quick work of any waste and, from what I can tell, the empowered runes will last for well over a hundred uses if fully charged. It takes one of our normal cleaners a hundredth of their energy to charge it from empty to full.”

Charu spun on her heel to look at Flamehair with suspicion. “That can’t be right.”

“It is,” Sean said. “I invented it with the help of Magus Giralt.”

“Magus Giralt?” Charu asked with raised eyebrows. “Hmm... He is an accomplished fire magus. It is a pity he refused to marry into the family. Well, if he had a hand in it, it might be possible.”

“He had the barest help from Magus Giralt,” Flamehair said. “Sean is the one who has created all the new wonders you’ve no doubt heard of.”

“I have yet to see any of them myself,” Charu said with a shrug. “Rumors.”

“You just saw one,” Sean said, his patience thinning. “By the way, Charie has the sole right to produce and sell those runes. She can hire others to make them for her, but all of the credit is hers.”

Charu stared at him. “You gave her sole production rights?”

“Leverage,” Sean smiled. “Now, are you going to be civil?” The room was silent and, as Charu was clearly thinking, Sean leaned in toward Flamehair. “I thought of an addition to the latrine. It’s stupid to not have considered it before, honestly. The paper is a bit rough and unpleasant for you all, isn’t it?”

“It is,” Flamehair said, confused by his topic.

“I’ve gotten so used to just using Shaping to make ours softer that I didn’t think about it,” Sean told her. “There was another device I know of called a bidet that could clean you afterward. It used water to spray the area clean.”

“Oh? But doesn’t that still leave you with needing to wipe?” Flamehair asked.

“Naw. I’d combine it with the hairdryer on a low setting and it’d clean and dry you in quick order,” Sean said.

Flamehair nodded. “Yes, I can see where people would want that. Do you think you could alter mine so we can test it?”

“If you have some metal and gems on hand, sure,” Sean shrugged. “Maybe a handful of minutes?”

“What?” Charu asked, cutting in. “You are going to Shape something in just minutes?”

“Well, yeah,” Sean said. “I want it to work right, or it’d be done in less time.”

Flamehair’s relatives looked shocked.

“Can you have Verterm bring me the stuff?” Sean asked Flamehair. “I’ll get it rigged and then you can show your great-aunt what you’ve been trying to show her.”

Flamehair gave him a smile. “Thank you, Sean. This will only increase my debt to you.”

She had her Fairy go inform Verterm as Charu got over her shock.

“And when this fails to work?” Charu asked.

“If it works like I want it to, it’ll be in such high demand by the nobility and upper merchants that you’ll be able to set your own price and keep them in line,” Sean said.

“I asked what if it doesn’t work,” Charu said tightly. “I will have her step down.”

“Fine, but you’ll step down as head of the family for this section of the Queendom in favor of Charie if it does,” Sean said.

“Five minutes?” Charu asked with a smirk.

“From the moment I have the materials in hand,” Sean nodded. “Agreed?”

“Agreed,” Charu laughed, feeling the weight settle on her.

Flamehair didn’t gainsay Sean— she just smiled bemusedly as her great-aunt challenged him. She knew what had happened to everyone who’d bet against him.

~*~*~

Sean stepped back from the toilet. “Done.”

“Just in time,” Charu snorted. “Now to test this supposed device. How does it work?”

“Simple enough,” Sean said. “The sapphire there will cause warm water to clean you. It’ll pivot back and forth to make sure to get everything. The ruby will make hot air blow. If one is being pressed, the other won’t function, which is good. Otherwise, you’d have a real mess.”

“Everyone out of the room,” Charu said.

“No,” Flamehair said softly. “I wish to make sure the test is accurate. I will stay here with you. Besides, I also want to test it.”

Charu’s lips thinned and she nodded. “Very well. Everyone else, out.”

“I think Helga should stay,” Flamehair went on. “She is his observer that we did, in fact, test it.”

Lips thinning more, Charu snorted. “All the men, get out. Now.”

Sean was glad to leave the room, and Kell and Saval joined him a second later.

A minute later, Saval glanced at Sean. “You really think that will work? Master Shapers would have spent days crafting something that complex.”

“Oh, it’ll work. I could have made it better with more time, but it’ll work. The question is whether or not she’ll give it an honest test.”

Kell’s nostrils flared. “You insult her honor?”

Sean gave the man a flat look. “No. I don’t know her, so I don’t know how honest she is. If you say that she is, I’ll accept your word. But to me, it really looked like she just wanted to remove Charie so her daughter— your sister— could take over the city position.”

“Insult has been given,” Kell said with a grim smile.

Sean rolled his eyes. “Fucking hell. Are you simple?”

Kell’s smile grew. “And insulting your better, as well.”

Sean exhaled slowly and shook his head. “I hope Charie doesn’t get upset with me… Sure. As soon as this is done, if you want to push it, I’ll duel you. You won’t like it.”

“Kell is a master swordsman. He has only lost a few duels,” Saval said idly. “Even the Bloodheart family has acknowledged his prowess.”

“Interesting. I’m friends with Toivo. Are you his equal?” Sean asked Kell.

Kell’s lips thinned. “Given names again? Have you no sense of propriety?”

Sean just shook his head, staying quiet while they waited. Instead, he listened to the muted voices of the women, as he could still hear them. His lips twitched when he heard Flamehair exclaim how wonderful it felt. When Charu went, he struggled to keep his face impassive— her shock and surprise were effusive.

The door opened a minute later and Helga led the other two out of the room. Flamehair was looking smug and Charu looked shaken.

“Mother?” Kell asked.

“I…” She trailed off. “MacDougal, I…”

“Yeah, pretty good, right?” Sean grinned. “I can make it better if you give me more than five minutes. If I refine it, I bet I can make the energy usage lower, at the very least. Efficiency is good.”

“Mother?” Saval asked, concerned.

Charu drew herself up and looked at her sons. “Charie will be the new Lady Flamehair once we return to Westpoint.”

Both men stared at her in utter shock.

“Thank you, Charu,” Flamehair said. “I will stay here, though, and let you continue to run the family from Westpoint. I will ask only that you speak to the others to elevate me to Lady. Once this device has been refined and patented, I will bring it to the family so we may begin increasing our standing to what it should have been all along.”

Charu swallowed and nodded. “I should have listened to Archlet and not Sharpeyes.” She turned to Sean, raising her chin slightly. “MacDougal, I apologize. You have won, but Charie has opted to refuse the position.”

“But she’ll end up with greater sway and will advance in rank,” Sean grinned. “I’ll take that as a tradeoff, since Charie wants it.”

“I just took offense to things he said,” Kell said, looking a little uncertain now.

Flamehair blanched. “Sean?”

“I might have suggested that I was unsure if she’d be honest,” Sean said. “He took it as an insult and challenged me. I called him simple and he doubled down.”

Flamehair covered her face. “Sean, why?”

“It was an honest question,” Sean shrugged. “She was being a bitch and I thought it’d be possible that she’d be less than honest. When he got huffy, I reacted.”

Charu blinked at Sean’s blunt nature.

“I’ll only hurt him a little,” Sean said.

“Kell, withdraw the offense,” Charu said at once.

“What? Mother, do you hear yourself? Did this… woman do something to you?” Kell stared at Helga as he asked the last question.

“Just go outside,” Flamehair sighed. “Champions?”

“No,” Kell snorted. “He thinks he’s my equal? Let him learn his folly. Swords only.”

“Sure,” Sean sighed as his mithril armor covered his body. “Let’s go.”

The trio of visitors stared at Sean when his armor appeared. Their eyes went wider when Sean pulled Dark Cutter and let the adamantine blade rest on his shoulder.

“Sean, no! Please,” Flamehair said with worry. “Not that.”

Sean looked at his sword, then sighed. “Fine.” He sheathed it. “I’ll borrow Helga’s.”

Flamehair still looked worried, but they all followed him as he started walking.

Once they stepped outside, Sean held out his hand and Helga passed him her sword. Again, the three nobles looked shocked at the sudden appearance of something that hadn’t been there before.

Sean took up a position and waited. “Blood, right?”

“Yes,” Charu said before Kell could.

“Works for me. Saval, do you want to moderate?”

“You trust me?” Saval asked.

“Look, I didn’t mean the insult, but this won’t take long.”

Kell growled as he pulled his own sword. The mithril blade gleamed green. “No, it won’t.”

“No, Kell,” Charu said. “Use your brother’s sword. Your acid blade doesn’t cause bleeding.”

“He can use it,” Sean smiled. “It’ll be fine. Come on, I need to get home. I’m having the Bloodhearts over for dinner.”

Kell snorted and took up a stance a dozen feet from Sean. “Of course you are.”

Saval shook his head and went to stand between the men, but twenty feet back. “Ready?”

“Yeah.”

“Yes,” Kell smirked.

“Fight.”

Kell came on fast, but his eyes went wide when blue energy played down Sean’s blade. He parried Sean’s lazy strike and his entire body went rigid. Sean sighed as he raised his sword and nicked Kell’s cheek.

Stepping back, Sean lowered the sword. “Done.”

Saval blinked in shock as blood oozed from the cut. “The duel is over.”

Kell nearly fell when his muscles unlocked. “What?!”

“Electricity can be a real bitch,” Sean said. “Anyway, the duel is over.” He handed the sword back to Helga. “Now, can we just pass over the insult?”

“The insult is cleared,” Saval said, looking at Sean with fear.

“Cool,” Sean smiled. “Ven, let Arliat know we’re ready, please.”

A silver flash caught everyone’s attention.

“Sean, will you be at the inn tonight?” Flamehair asked.

“Should be. I’ll see you then?”

“Yes,” Flamehair smiled. “I’ll be working with my family until then. When can you work on refining the invention, and what do we call it?”

“A toilet, and the next couple of days.”

“Very well,” Flamehair replied. She looked to the side as Arliat drove the car around. “Have a good day.”

“You, too,” Sean smiled.

The nobles stared at the car. They were still staring when Sean and Helga got in and Arliat drove them away.

Chapter Twenty

Sean greeted the Bloodheart family, or the three members that had come to his house, at least. “Welcome to my home. We’re informal here, so just call me Sean, please.”

Julian Bloodheart gave Sean a long look. “We aren’t so informal, but I will try. Let me introduce my daughter, Hallie Bloodheart.”

The auburn-haired woman gave Sean a nod. Her light blue eyes went up and down his body as she clearly appraised him. She wore a neutral expression, but Sean could see the disappointment in her eyes. She had a cane that she rested lightly on— the dark wood had a polished mithril head shaped into a ball that fit her hand perfectly.

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Sean MacDougal,” Hallie said. “My brother has spoken of your kindness and generosity, but has failed to mention specifics.”

“That’d be because of the Agreement,” Sean said, “which you are willing to take, I’ve heard.”

“We are,” Julian said tensely. “An Agreement to keep your secrets, with our lives in the balance.”

“That’s correct.”

“Just one thing,” Julian said. “If you injure her, I do not care what it costs me— you will pay.”

Sean met Julian’s eyes, not flinching from the hardness in them. “If I hurt her, I’d be willing to help you.”

Julian snorted. “I, Julian Bloodheart, do promise to keep the secrets of Sean MacDougal on my life. In return, he will tell us what those are and help my daughter.”

“I, Hallie Bloodheart, do promise to keep the secrets of Sean MacDougal on my life. In return, he will tell us what those are and help me,” Hallie said only a heartbeat after her father.

“I accept the Agreements of Hallie and Julian Bloodheart,” Sean said before feeling the weight settle on him. “Very well. Do you want to hear the story first, or get right to my healing her?”

Hallie inhaled slowly, her face becoming cold. “I can’t be healed,” she said frostily. “It’s not an injury.”

“Easy,” Toivo Bloodheart said. “Let’s sit. You can heal her first.”

Julian’s face was clouded, but he helped Hallie to the sofa and sat beside her. “Let’s see this miracle.”

Sean took a knee beside the sofa, holding his hand out to Hallie. “Your hand, please, miss?”

Hallie’s jaw tightened and she thrust her hand into his forcefully. “Let’s end this farce.”

“Julian, can you uncover her foot?” Sean asked gently as he closed his eyes and sent his energy into her. “Hmm... you sprained your left wrist. Your back is tight, too. Did you sleep wrong?”

Hallie’s eyebrows went up before she went into a frown. “Any healer could do that.”

Julian hesitated to uncover his daughter’s malformed foot. It shamed her, and he knew she hated it being seen.

Bloodheart went to his knee beside Sean and took Hallie’s foot in hand. “I’ll do it, Father.”

Julian grimaced and looked away. Hallie, seeing her father’s shame, gritted her teeth. Closing her eyes, she clenched her free hand, hating that she caused him such distress.

The moment Hallie’s foot was uncovered, Sean pushed his energy down to her foot. Hallie had a clubfoot— there were no toes, as the metatarsals ended early. His energy rushed down to her shortened foot and Sean let it pool for a moment.

“There’s going to be pain. The last arm I regrew, the man nearly passed out,” Sean said.

“I can deal with pain,” Hallie growled. “Either do it or admit you can’t.”

“Julian, you might want to be ready to help her,” Sean said as he focused his energy to start growing her bones.

Hallie’s eyes went wide when she felt her foot tremble and shiver. She snapped her jaw shut as the pain began. She would have his head if he failed after inflicting this pain on her.

Julian, seeing Hallie go white, looked down at her foot. Fresh pale bone extended from it. Swallowing, he watched as the metatarsals finished growing, then watched as the muscles and tendons grew over the bone. “Summer’s sweet milk...” Julian whispered.

Bloodheart’s eyebrows went up at his father’s curse, but he had to agree that watching his sister’s foot being finished in his hand was awe-inspiring. He’d seen an arm regrown not that long ago, but this was more poignant, as it was family.

Hallie grit her teeth, grinding them together to stop from crying out as tears fell from her eyes. Her father’s curse got her to look his way to see his awe. She looked at her brother holding her foot and saw the same expression. Leaning forward, she looked down at her foot with shock— her foot was growing in front of her own eyes. The pain seemed to fade as she felt the same awe her family showed.

“Husband, are our…? Oh, they are,” Fiona said, coming into the room. She caught sight of their faces and smiled. Moving over to Sean, she looked down and nodded. “Always helping others. We have a little over an hour for dinner, so take your time.”

Julian blinked, tearing his eyes away from Hallie’s foot to see Fiona give him a smile and walk away as if what was happening was commonplace. Shocked, he looked back down at his daughter’s foot.

It took a while, but Sean eventually exhaled as the toenails finished growing in. “Okay, this is the last part— the nerves. Toivo, hold her foot firmly. Her nerves are going to fire and spasm for a few seconds, and you don’t want to get kicked.”

“I’m ready,” Bloodheart said, holding his sister’s foot at the ankle and heel.

Sean pushed the last bit of energy to grow the nerves and connect them to the existing ones. He heard the gasp and held onto Hallie’s hand as she flinched. When he was done, he let go of her and exhaled deeply. “All done. You have a new foot.”

All three Bloodhearts stared at the new appendage with hope. Hallie tried flexing her toes, and they bent as they should. With a sob, she yanked her foot from her brother, pulling it into her lap and gently touching it. The soft pressure of her fingers made her cry harder as she squeezed her new toes.

Sean took a seat in a chair and waited as the family accepted what had just happened.

When they finally calmed enough to remember where they were, Julian coughed, “MacDougal, I—!”

“Sean,” Sean corrected him gently. “Just Sean, please.”

Julian blinked at him for a moment before taking a deep breath. “Sean... Thank you. You gave her her life back.”

“No,” Sean shook his head, “I gave her a foot. Her life was always hers.”

“No...” Hallie sniffled, still mastering herself. “I shamed my family. I was the cripple who proved my family to be fading.”

“What?” Julian asked, shocked. “That isn’t true!”

“I’ve seen your shame when you looked at my foot for decades, Father,” Hallie said softly. “It’s okay. You don’t have to hide the truth.”

“No,” Julian said again. “I was never ashamed. I just felt pi—” He snapped his jaw shut.

“Pity,” Hallie snorted. “Yes, for the cripple who couldn’t fight like the rest of our family.”

“You fight perfectly well,” Bloodheart said, moving to take a seat. “You bested a number of your peers.”

“Because they think I am more crippled than I am. If they fought me like an equal, I would have lost many of those fights.”

“Excuse me,” Sean said, cutting into the pending argument. “Would you like to spar now?”

All eyes went to him and Sean chuckled. “My family normally trains before dinner. I believe they were going to call it off because we have guests, but if you’d like to prove your skill and test that foot, well, we can do it now.”

Hallie was on her feet in an instant. “Yes.”

Sean grinned at her. “Straight down that hall and out the door ahead of you.”

Hallie walked away, her cane resting beside her father on the sofa.

Julian watched her and swallowed hard. He looked at the cane and picked it up slowly, then raised his gaze to Sean. “She moves naturally... Thank you.”

“Come on. You’ll fight, too,” Sean said, getting up. “Ven, assemble the family.” He hesitated, then sighed, “Except the cooks. They’re busy with the feast.”

“Yes, sir,” Ven said from above him.

~*~*~

Sean laughed at the end of the match. “You’re my better, Julian.”

“You are equal to many of my sons,” Julian replied.

“Why not have a match with Toivo?” Sean suggested as he stepped aside.

Julian gave his son a critical examination. “Hmm, why not, indeed? Toivo, front and center.”

Bloodheart moved into the open space of the yard. “I shall do my best, Father.”

“I expect you to,” Julian said sharply. “If you want my approval, you had better push me hard, boy.”

Bloodheart’s expression became sharp. “For Amedee,” he said softly.

“Helga, are you ready?” Sean called up to the floating officiator.

“Yes, Sean.”

“You have the field.”

“Gentlemen, are you ready?” Helga asked.

“Yes,” both men replied.

“Fight!” Helga called.

They rushed each other, their wooden swords in motion. The sharp clack-clack of training blades hitting each other echoed in the yard. Everyone watching was captivated by the sheer martial prowess on display between the two Knights. Sean followed along, seeing the attacks, parries, and ripostes a second before they happened. After a minute, both men backed away.

“Good,” Julian said. “I expected at least that much from you. Now, show me what she means to you.”

Bloodheart didn’t reply. Instead, he switched his sword to his left hand. “Another blade please?”

Helga tossed down her own practice blade. “Use mine.”

Bloodheart caught it, but in doing so, his eyes came off his father. Julian attacked in that instant, intent on ending it before it started. Bloodheart snagged the blade and still managed to parry the attack away, but he was on his back foot.

Julian pressed into his advantage, his face a mask of intense focus. His sword came inches from striking Bloodheart cleanly time and again only to be turned away with one blade or the other. “Dual wielding isn’t an answer!” he hissed at his son.

“It works to help even the field,” Bloodheart said calmly as he got his balance back. “Now I will take the lead.”

Julian found himself pressed back by his son. A smile came to him, as he had to work to keep the younger Bloodheart from winning. “Good. You want to court her this badly? Fine. Win and I’ll allow it. Fail an—”

Bloodheart didn’t let his father finish. As soon as he said he’d allow it, Bloodheart surged. His attacks became vicious, slamming into Julian’s sword with a frenzy. Forced to shut up, Julian’s eyes widened slightly as he struggled to keep up with the onslaught.

Bloodheart was suddenly inside his range, having had to use both of his swords to close. No one expected him to headbutt his father, Julian the least of all. Eyes watering and blood flowing from his broken nose, Julian managed to nick Bloodheart’s left arm.

Bloodheart dropped the sword, but his right-hand blade poked up under his father’s chin. “I win.”

Julian dropped his sword and pulled his son into a bear hug. “You did it, my boy!”

Sean blinked, surprised by the sudden shift. He looked around to find the others equally surprised except for Hallie, who was crying and clapping with a large smile on her face. He slid over to stand beside her. “Uh, what does that mean?”

“He won! He won!” Hallie cried happily. “He’ll be accepted fully back into the family.”

“Must be a story I don’t know about,” Sean said.

Hallie nodded. “Yes, but it’s good. He’ll be back and he gets to court Mageeyes. Toivo refused all potential matches arranged by our father, having said he had his partner picked out and that he would court only her. Father all but disowned him, making him an outcast with the family name. He said he’d accept him back in if he ever won a duel against him.”

“So tonight has a lot of reasons to celebrate,” Sean smiled.

Hallie sniffled and nodded. “Yes.” She grabbed Sean, hugging him tightly. “Thank you.”

Sean, with his arms caught to his sides and not wanting to hurt her, just stood there awkwardly. When he looked back to the father and son, he found them both staring at him. “Uh, wait. This isn’t my fault.”

“She hasn’t hugged a person since she was a child,” Julian said archly.

“It’s time to clean up,” Fiona said. “Knights, Dame, if you’d like to avail yourselves to our bath? We have enough time to clean up before dinner.”

Julian tilted his head back. “Hmm, I might need some stuffing for my nose.”

“I can fix it,” Andrea said, going to his side. She touched his hand and his nose healed in seconds. “There.”

“He shared his healing with all of you?” Julian asked.

“Yes,” Myna said. “Now, if you’ll follow us, the rule is one must be clean for dinner.”

Julian and Bloodheart began to follow Myna, and all the staff were already going inside. Sean watched them go, still trapped by Hallie.

“Uh, Hallie?”

Hallie let go of him and backed away, her face going crimson. “I’m sorry.”

“No reason to apologize,” Fiona said, approaching them. “You were happy. Come now, I’ll show you to the bath. You fought well.”

“I was pressed hard by a few of you,” Hallie said. “Helga is quite possibly a match for my brother.”

Sean stood there for a long moment, exhaling. He was glad he hadn’t caused an incident with the Bloodheart family. His brain nudged him a second later— he was about to bathe with the three of them. Exhaling, Sean shook his head and trailed the others.

Chapter Twenty-one

The Bloodhearts’ faces conveyed their emotions as Arliat drove them to the Oaken Glen. Julian and Toivo Bloodheart were excited, and had a soft conversation about how useful the vehicles would be in a battle setting. Hallie looked out the window, deep in thought.

“Could you make one to seat more people?” Julian asked Sean, breaking away from his conversation with his son.

“I plan to,” Sean said. “It’ll take a little more work, but I plan to be able to fit my family and staff into one eventually.”

Julian looked a little stunned as he recalled how many women there were at dinner. “That many?”

“Yeah. It’ll be a much longer vehicle, but it’ll work.”

“Hmm... could you armor it, too?”

“I intend to,” Sean nodded. “Safety in travel, especially since I have so many kids on the way.”

“It could be a good way to move troops, too,” Julian said.

“Does this world really have war?” Sean asked.

“When two major houses come into conflict, it has devolved to that point before,” Julian nodded. “The East-West conflict, for instance. Terrible.”

“I see,” Sean said. “It’d be expensive as hell to make them, more than anyone would probably spend, considering the cheaper alternatives.”

Julian nodded slowly. “There is that, but even as a command center? A mobile command center.”

“The association just started producing trucks,” Sean told Julian. “Cars will come in time. If it’s something you feel strongly about, talk to Fredrick. He runs the association.”

Julian’s lips pursed. “That’s true? There is a rumor that he’s merely a figurehead.”

Sean laughed. “No. He is in charge of it all. I just make things.”

“Sean is the driving force, but he doesn’t want to deal with the politics of leading a group,” Bloodheart told his father. “Right, Sean?”

“Pretty much. I have a hard enough time wrangling myself,” Sean grinned. “Luckily, my wives help keep me in line.”

Hallie laughed, turning her gaze to Sean. “Seven of them, in fact, and all so varied. I was shocked, even having heard the rumors. But the rumor said that they had to be Life Bonded, and none of them have such marks…” Her brow furrowed. “Wait... They had to be Life Bonded to you. The fight outside the walls…”

Bloodheart stiffened. “Oh, I hadn’t even considered it. How is that possible?”

“Well,” Sean sighed, “we didn’t cover that earlier during my story. It’s still one of my secrets, though, so sure. I Soul Bonded them. Each has a Bond mark on their ring fingers that shows them as mine.”

“Sharpeyes will try to twist that if it becomes widely known,” Julian said. “He’ll claim that the trial by combat was false.”

“But their Bonds were verified before the combat by Babbitt,” Bloodheart said, “and everyone at the party saw the markings for themselves.”

“Maybe the Queens are involved?” Hallie asked slowly, as if feeling her way. “Who else could shift Bonds with such casual ease? If that was presented, who would even question it?”

“A smart ploy,” Julian smiled at his daughter. “As sharp as your mother. Hmm... how do we explain your foot?”

“We don’t,” Hallie smiled. “Agreement binds us.” Her eyes went to Sean. “Strict Agreements. Will my suggested evasion serve you, Sean?”

“Yeah,” Sean said. “If it comes to it, we can do that. Hell, we did that during the party last time when Fiona’s Shame came up.”

The other three went still, and after a second, Bloodheart asked, “Sean, are you saying the Queen didn’t remove her Shame?”

“I did,” Sean said levelly, “like I healed Hallie.”

“Summer’s bronze buttocks...” Julian whispered. His idea of how strong Sean was, again, far too low. “You can change a Shame?”

“It’s been just her skin so far,” Sean admitted. “I keep meaning to do more, but well... life has been busy.”

“Sharpeyes has no idea the dragon he has caught,” Bloodheart breathed out in shock.

“But dealing with a Lord is beyond an Aspirant,” Hallie said slowly. “A Knight could be challenged without it dragging the Lord down, at least. If Sean became a Knight of a family, then maybe he could provoke Sharpeyes into challenging him.”

“Hmm, yes... that might be,” Julian nodded. “I’m sure that is the only thing keeping him from having done so already. Well, that, and the amount of nobles Sean has dispatched has to worry him at least some.” Julian leaned forward. “You didn’t fight me with everything you had, did you?”

“No,” Sean said. “If I had, you might have been injured badly.”

“Rumor says you can parry the strike of a troll,” Julian pressed. “I saw you flat stop Mithrilarm’s attack during the duel, as well.”

“Yes. I temper myself during sparring. I want to learn to fight better, not just overpower my opponent.”

“A trump card,” Julian nodded. “Smart to use it only when needed.”

The carriage came to a stop and Helga got out first. “Clear.”

Julian got out, and Bloodheart followed him. Sean looked at Hallie, who was watching him with a smile. He got out, then stepped to the side so Hallie could get out. When she stepped out, Sean reached back in and grabbed her cane.

“Don’t forget your cane,” he said.

Hallie took it with a pensive look. “Yes, not that I truly need it anymore.”

When they entered the inn, everyone went quiet before whispered conversations sprang up. Joseph called out to them, and waved them over.

“The Bloodhearts with MacDougal? What do…?”

“Sharpeyes is going to have a fit…”

“Is that Dame Bloodheart? She isn’t usi…”

“Moving without trouble? What do…?”

Hallie’s lips turned up at the corners as she moved smoothly across the room, her cane held loosely in her hand. She walked beside Sean behind her father and brother. Her smile grew wider when she caught one more snippet.

“Do you think an alliance is…?”

Sean blinked at that last bit before he got to the table. An alliance? Wait, isn’t a noble alliance a marriage?

“Sean, it is good to see you,” Flamehair smiled.

“Now that he’s here, tell us!” Joseph pleaded to Flamehair.

“We need drinks first,” Knox said, watching Joseph sigh.

Tabitha was already coming their way, having seen them come in. “Greetings. What can I get you tonight?”

“Serumtrutous,” Hallie ordered.

“Hmm, yes. I’ll have the same,” Julian nodded.

“Dark Delight,” Bloodheart said.

“Dark Delight for me, as well,” Sean added.

“Hot cider, please,” Helga said.

“And refills for the rest of us,” Fredrick said.

“On me,” Julian was quick to add, flicking Tabitha a coin. “Keep the drinks coming, and maybe the desserts of the house, too.”

Tabitha snagged the coin out of the air deftly. “As you wish, sir.”

Flamehair nodded. “Something to celebrate for you?”

“Yes,” Julian smiled softly, “but what of you?”

“Ah, well, I guess we don’t need to wait for the drinks,” Flamehair said.

“Oh, thank Summer for that,” Joseph exhaled, earning laughs from the table.

Seeing Hallie’s questioning look, Sean explained, “Joseph’s patience is legendary. Legendarily bad, that is.”

“At least I have a legend,” Joseph said proudly, earning more laughs and getting Hallie to giggle.

“As for my celebration,” Flamehair said, “my great-aunt came to visit me.”

Julian’s eyebrows went up. “All the way from Westpoint?”

“Yes. She heard that I was failing to do right for the family and came to replace me with her daughter.”

Flamehair paused as Tabitha came back to the table and started delivering the drinks.

Once Tabitha left, Flamehair continued, “By the end of our conversation, she decided to not replace me and is, in fact, going to sponsor my ascension to Lady.”

Julian blinked at her for a long moment and his eyes flickered to Sean. “I see... Your argument must have been very persuasive.”

Having seen Julian’s look, Flamehair nodded. “Indeed. I believe we both got the help we needed. There is a new invention that I shall be producing for my family, and the patent resides with me alone…” She glanced at Sean, who nodded.

“I’ll handle it tomorrow,” Sean said.

“What is it?” Joseph asked.

“A way for the nobility to clean themselves and their boxes without the need for a fire mage in their home,” Flamehair said.

“Anyone could, if you wanted to go further,” Sean added softly. “The materials could be reduced to make it affordable to anyone. It’d need more care for them, but it’d be doable.”

Flamehair nodded slowly. “We’ll have to talk it over later, but that device is what is going to push me to that new station.”

Julian looked at Sean, lips pursed. “I see.”

“Will we all be able to get in on it?” Joseph asked.

“I’ll make sure that those of us fully vested in the association can have it at cost,” Flamehair smiled. “As I’m sure, Sean would want that.”

“You’re not wrong,” Sean agreed.

“What about those of us who are just lightly tied?” Henry asked.

“Maybe a discount,” Flamehair smiled.

At that point, the maids came to the table with trays laden with desserts. Tabitha oversaw the delivery, then smiled. “Enjoy. The cherry tarts are wonderful.”

“I prefer the mousse,” Saret said, snagging a bowl as she said it.

As people started picking desserts, Bloodheart cleared his throat lightly. “There is one more piece of news.” When everyone looked to him, he raised his gaze to meet Mageeyes’ eyes. “Amedee, my father has approved of my courtship with you. He put his approval on the line if I could best him, and I did so.”

Mageeyes’ lips softened into a warm smile. “You are back with your family, Toivo?”

“He is,” Julian said. “He’ll be officially named my heir tomorrow. I’d like to announce it and the courtship at the same time, if you accept his proposal.”

Mageeyes took a deep, slow breath. “I was sure my heart had been frozen and broken beyond repair. You’ve melted the ice and have repaired it, Toivo. Please, be kind, as I couldn’t handle another betrayal.”

“I would sooner cut my own throat than hurt you, Amedee,” Bloodheart said softly. “My vow said to the Queens— if I betray the love of Amedee Mageeyes, the Queens should strike me down.”

Sean felt a sudden pressure push down on him and he inhaled sharply. Everyone else looked shocked, as well.

Julian snorted. “Dramatic, but it does ensure that it will be upheld. I’m not sure if that was one or both of them, though.”

Mageeyes swallowed and bowed her head. “My vow to the Queens— if I fail to honor the love of Toivo Bloodheart, the Queens should strike me down.”

Another, but longer, bout of pressure pressed down on the table. When it lifted, everyone stared at the pair.

“Well, it seems the courtship has moved straight to betrothal,” Julian said seriously. “Very well. Mageeyes, do you—?”

“Amedee,” Mageeyes cut him off. “Call me Amedee, Julian. This is the way our group does things.”

Julian exhaled slowly. “Very well. Amedee, do you need to send word to your family?”

“Why? They sent me here to learn the ways of society. I have found that I’d rather follow the ways of Sean, instead. My life has been better doing so. I even found true love.”

“I see,” Julian said slowly. “Very well. Would you like to come to dinner tomorrow so the rest of the family can celebrate with you?”

“Gladly,” Mageeyes smiled. “Toivo, we’ll need to discuss many things. For instance, where the two of us shall form a home.”

Bloodheart bowed his head. “Wherever my love wishes. I will follow my heart in all things.”

Mageeyes blinked, her eyes sparkling. “Oh… Well, I would still like your input, my dear warrior.”

“As you wish.”

Chapter Twenty-two

When the soft lips left his, Sean sighed contentedly. He was just about to say something when another pair kissed him. Blinking, he saw Myna pulling away from him with a smirk. “Myna—” was all he got out before Ryann appeared above him and kissed him.

Each of his wives claimed a kiss before he was able to catch his breath and speak. “Good morning to all of you,” he chuckled. “It’s a pleasant way to wake up. Unexpected, but pleasant.”

“Like last night?” Felora asked in her sultry voice.

Memories of his wives manhandling him when he’d gotten home came back to him. Face heating, he coughed. “That was different. I’m not complaining in the least. Didn’t expect it, though.”

“I doubt any other man could manage half of what you did last night,” Aria smiled. “We were all very happy when we went to sleep.”

All of his wives agreed with her, and Sean blushed hotter.

“Uh, I don’t know abo—”

“I do,” Felora smirked. “Trust me, Sean, you are special in many ways.”

Face feeling like it was now on fire, Sean covered it with his hands. “Oh, gods.”

“Just one. You,” Myna snickered.

“Okay, ladies,” Fiona laughed, “we got him nice and red. Let’s give him time to calm down. Come on, we’ll get dressed and meet him downstairs.”

Sean heard them leaving and peeked between his fingers. He smiled and watched their asses as they left.

“I feel that, Sean,” Felora laughed, glancing back with glowing red eyes.

“Yes. He likes watching us even when he is rose-colored,” Myna laughed, her tail swishing faster.

When they were out of the room, he exhaled slowly. I’m a lucky bastard. No idea how I keep them all happy. I’ll do my best to keep them that way, though. As he tossed the blankets off and got out of bed, he paused. The bathhouses need to be remodeled, but I want to finish the bows today, if possible. Hmm... see what they think at breakfast, I guess?

~*~*~

Entering the dining room, he gave the nearly full table a grin. “Good morning.”

“Good morning, sir,” the staff replied.

“Fiona,” Sean said as he took his seat, “we’re working on the renovations for the two new bathhouses today. I was wondering if you can manage it without me?”

“What’re you going to do?” Fiona asked.

“I want to finish the bows and maybe tinker with the crossbows,” Sean said. “Once that’s done, all of our weapons will be finished... I can see about binding the throwing knives like we have with the other weapons. Then, none of us will look armed at all. We can do that tonight during sparring. I’ll get the cooks’ done before going to tinker.”

“You do what you can and we’ll handle the bathhouses. Andie, we’ll need Felora to make it easier for us.”

“That’s fine,” Andrea said. “Sean, do you mind if Rumia helps me in the shop?”

Sean blinked. “Uh, no. She’s filled in for you before, so that’s fine.”

“Lucky,” Cali muttered under her breath, looking at Rumia.

“Ladies,” Fiona said softly, “we don’t want any hard feelings. Rumia is the one most able to step away from her job for a few hours. That’s why she is picked.”

Cali blushed and looked down. “Sorry, Fiona. I know that. I just…” She trailed off.

“We know,” Fiona said. “Fel, can you take some time tonight and dream with them all?”

“If they are willing,” Felora nodded. “Rumia had a dream with me the other day. How did you feel about it?”

“I feel better about my place here,” Rumia replied. “A lot of my insecurities faded afterward. Being able to see the bog was good, too. Thank you so much for that.”

“Please?” Cali asked, looking up.

“Me, as well,” Xenta added.

“Yes. I should, too,” Tiska nodded.

“Can we all do it?” Prita asked.

“Yes,” Felora smiled. “Tonight’s group will be just you four. It does take from me to manage it, though you’ll all be paying some, as well.”

Glorina led the cooks into the room to lay out breakfast. “We have eggs, bacon, biscuits, and gravy for breakfast today.”

“Thank you, Glorina,” Sean said.

“Can we dream with you tomorrow?” Quinna asked Felora.

“Hmm... yes, that would be fine,” Felora said, seeing Quilla nodding with her sister and Arliat’s hopeful expression.

“Dreams?” Lona asked as she placed the food on the table.

Felora repeated what she’d offered the maids.

“Oh, can we do that, too, please?” Mona asked quickly.

Felora saw all three cooks’ hopeful expressions and smiled. “Yes, the day after them.”

“Good,” Fiona said. “Ladies, we trust you to do your best, and Felora can help you. We understand that there might be bumps, but just do your best.”

Cali blushed. “Yes, ma’am. Sorry.”

Sean exhaled, glad that Felora was going to help them and that the moment wasn’t the disaster it could have been. He finished serving himself, then recalled a question he’d had last night before his wives scrambled his brains.

“Fiona, I had a question— I’ve heard Ryann vow on the Queens before, but last night, when Amedee and Toivo pledged on the Queens, a weight settled on the table. Why?”

“One of them took notice,” Fiona said with shock. “To invoke the Queens like that is to bring their attention to you… it doesn’t happen often, but it can happen. If you upset them by doing so frivolously…” Fiona trailed off with a shake of her head.

“Does the Queen see them or just know what happened?” Sean asked, suddenly very worried.

“I don’t know,” Fiona whispered. “Only the Queens do.”

Sean took a deep breath. “Okay. Hopefully, it doesn’t mean they took interest in more than just them.”

The table was sober as the idea of the Queens taking an interest in Sean occurred to them all.

~*~*~

Everyone left for their tasks except for Sean and the cooks, who were collecting the dishes. “Ladies, you have your throwing knives on you, right?” Sean asked.

“Of course, sir,” Glorina said.

Sean looked at her, as he didn’t see them. “I wanted to see about binding them to you like your other weapon.”

“Oh, yes, please,” Mona said, going right to his side. She lifted her left leg, placed it on the chair beside him, and pulled her skirt up. One of her throwing knives was strapped to her thigh.

Sean blinked at the expanse of exposed skin for a moment— his lips pursed as he really looked at her leg. It was different. She had a long, upward-tilted foot. What he knew was her ankle, others would think was a backward bent knee. Never really looked at their legs before, Sean thought. That explains the bounce and why they’re able to move quicker.

“Sir?” Mona asked, her cheeks heating as she nibbled her lower lip.

“Huh?” He blinked, looking away from her leg.

“Are you going to bind it?”

“Oh, uh... yeah. Sorry,” Sean said, feeling his face heat. “Um... how did you expect to get to that quickly if needed?”

“There are slits in the skirt to manage it,” Glorina said as she continued to collect dishes. “It still slows us, though. Having them as rings will make it much easier, but I wonder how they will return without the sheath.”

Sean stared at her— the thought hadn’t occurred to him, and he sighed. “That’s a good question, a really good question. Hmm... this might take more thought than I gave it.”

Mona sighed in disappointment and pulled her foot off the chair, her skirt covering her long leg again. “I understand, sir.”

“Glorina, when you all finish with the dishes, come out to my shop,” Sean said, standing up. “Maybe I’ll have an answer by then.”

“Yes, sir,” Glorina said, bowing her head. “We won’t keep you waiting long.”

~*~*~

When Glorina knocked and entered the workshop, Sean was holding a bow in his hands. “Sir?”

“Come on over, Glorina,” Sean sighed, setting the bow back on the desk. “These are still giving me grief, but I answered the knife question, at least.”

“That’s good news,” Glorina said as she led the other two to Sean’s side. “We’re ready, sir.”

Sean looked up and gave them a grin. “Oh, good, all of you are here. This will be fast. Okay, unstrap your knives and hold them sheathed in your hands.”

Three skirts went up as the cooks went to comply with his request. Sean swallowed and started to turn away, then reprimanded himself mentally and instead just raised his eyes to their faces. When they finished, they found him watching them with a smile and all three blushed lightly.

“Okay, now, when I ask you to, push your energy into them like before,” Sean said. “But come closer so I can… hell, I only have two hands.”

“I’ll go first, sir,” Glorina said, stepping a few feet closer.

“Okay,” Sean smiled. “Hands out.”

When Glorina extended her hands holding the sheathed knives, Sean took hers in his. Sean watched her as he pushed his energy into the weapons. Glorina blushed hotter and kept eye contact with him, her lips parting slightly as she breathed slowly.

“Now, energy,” Sean told her. He blinked as he felt her flood the knives, then melded their energies together.

The sheathed knives warped and shrank down into pinkie rings that slithered around her fingers. Glorina swallowed as the knives shifted in her hands. The feeling was soft, gentle, almost loving.

Sean removed his hands from hers after a second. “All done. Now, if you summon them and throw them, the blade will return to your hand. Go ahead.” He motioned with his head toward a target across the room.

Glorina spun and threw in rapid succession at his nod. Two blades sunk into the middle of the target before they vanished and reappeared in her hands. Looking at her hands, she saw the mithril rings were now leather bands. “Oh... The sheaths stay as rings and still work.”

“Yes,” Sean grinned, lifting his hands to show off his own pinkie rings. “Mona, you’re up.”

Glorina willed the knives back to the sheaths and the rings became mithril again. She stepped aside, but her eyes shone as she watched Sean. He was focused on Mona when she moved up, so he didn’t see the adoration in Glorina’s eyes.

When he finished with their rings, he stood up, grinning. “Okay. Myna isn’t here, but I am. I’m going to be busy again shortly, but first, sparring. Let’s go.”

All three cooks stared at him for a second before they headed for the door. Sean trailed them, smiling as he thought they were all bouncing a little more. When they stepped into the yard, he saw that Quinna and Rosa were already there.

“Ladies?”

“We thought you might be leading their sparring and are here to help,” Quinna said.

“Excellent,” Sean grinned. “Okay, Glorina, you’re against me. Mona with Quinna, and Lona with Rosa. We’ll rotate who fights who so you get a good mix of styles.”

“Yes, sir,” all five women said as they paired off.

~*~*~

When sparring ended, Sean started to head to the baths, but paused when Rosa and Quinna went the other way. “Ladies?”

“We’re working on the mulch. We’ll shower after that,” Quinna told him.

“It’ll be unpleasant, so the shower afterward will be better,” Rosa said.

“Okay,” Sean said.

Making it to the bathroom, Sean was surprised that Prita was there. “Just leave them with me, sir,” Prita told him. “I was working on some linens, but I’ll do the clothes first.”

“Oh, thanks,” Sean said, sitting down to get his boots off. “How are you, Prita?”

“Good, sir. Everything has been so good since you rescued me.” Prita’s smile was bright as she looked at him, her hands still washing the clothes the cooks had given her.

“I was glad to help, Prita,” Sean said, standing up and stripping off his clothes. “You do a great job, too.”

“Thank you, sir,” Prita replied, her smile going wider.

Sean handed her his clothes, all too aware of her eyes dropping for a moment. “Keep up the good work.”

“Yes, sir,” Prita squeaked.

Sean felt his face heat as he walked to the showers and saw the backs of the three cooks. Taking a deep breath, he picked up some soap on the way over to them and lathered his hands. As the cooks stepped out of the water, he said, “Ladies, I’ll start down here with Lona, but I’ll get your backs, if you’d like?”

“Please?” Lona was quick to ask.

“None of us will deny you, sir,” Glorina said. “Could we… get yours after?”

“That’d be fine,” Sean smiled. His face heated more— he was determined to not be the guy he was when he came to this world.

Chapter Twenty-three

Sean stepped out of the carriage with Myna beside him. He was a little uncertain about bringing Myna, but when he said he could bring one of them, she had been the first to ask.

“I’m sure they’ll take care of you while you’re here,” Sean told Arliat and Helga.

“Most nobles do, sir,” Arliat replied. “Can you ask them where they want me to go, please?”

Myna looked at the guard on the front door of the manor. “Where does she go?”

The guard blinked, then motioned around the manor. “Carriage area is in back.”

“I thought so, but it’s best to ask,” Arliat said. “We’ll be ready to go when you are.”

“Thanks,” Sean said as he offered his arm to Myna. “Ready?”

Myna purred as she took his arm. “Yes, Master.”

“Might be best to call me by my name for now,” Sean said softly. “We want to reinforce to them that you’re my wife.”

Myna pouted and nodded. “Yes. Fine.”

“MacDougal?” the guard asked as Sean got to the door.

“Yes, and my wife, Myna,” Sean said.

The guard’s eyes flickered to Myna, then back to Sean. “Yes, sir. The family is expecting you.” He rapped on the door and waited. When it opened, revealing a middle-aged man in butler attire, the guard spoke again, “MacDougal and wife.”

“Welcome to Bloodheart Manor, sir,” the butler said, inclining his head. “If you will follow me?”

“Of course,” Sean said.

The guard shut the doors behind them as they followed the butler. Weapons and tapestries of battles were displayed on the walls. Sean eyed the various weapons, noting their gleaming edges. Not just for decoration, he thought.

Glancing up he saw the two wisps hanging from silver chains and he frowned. Have to see if they’ll take the exchange from the association for those, Sean sighed to himself.

They were taken to a room only a few doors from the entrance. The butler knocked once, then opened it. “Guest MacDougal and wife, sir.”

Julian Bloodheart stood up with a smile. “It is good that you came.” His eyes went to Myna and his lips turned up a bit more. “Testing that we still accept your wife even here?”

“No,” Sean said. “Myna was the one who wanted to come.”

“My mother has worked with one of your families before, in Eastpoint. She said that the meal was delicious. I wanted to see if it was the same here,” Myna said.

“Ah. Well, we do try to set a good table for events. Considering the event, we have gone to lengths to make it even better than normal.”

“We were surprised to be invited,” Sean said.

“Mageeyes asked that you be present,” Julian said. “She said, barring her family, you’d be the best to be here to sit beside her.”

Sean blinked for a moment. “Oh. I’m honored.”

“It is we who are honored,” Toivo Bloodheart said as he and Mageeyes entered the room. “We would have been here to greet you, but we thought it might take you a little longer to get here.”

“The car goes a bit faster than many expect,” Sean chuckled. He shook Bloodheart’s hand, then kissed the back of Mageeyes’ hand. “Congratulations on getting your hearts’ desires.”

“We both felt we needed you here to thank you,” Bloodheart said.

“Indeed,” Mageeyes smiled. “We’ve come to accept that this day only happened because you helped change what might have been.”

“That is what Mas… Sean does,” Myna said, her lips thinning when she had to correct herself.

Seeing her frown, Sean kissed her cheek. “I’m sorry, Myna. You can call me whatever you want. They’re fine with us being as we are, it seems.”

“We are,” Mageeyes smiled.

“We’ll never speak against your family,” Julian said somberly. “You’ve done my family a great service. Sean, if we can do anything to assist you, ask. The debt the family feels it has is high.”

“I help my friends,” Sean said simply. “Toivo is a friend and has helped me before. I don’t think there’s a debt.”

“Julian, don’t try,” Mageeyes told him. “Sean is one of the most stubborn men I’ve ever met when it comes to debts. The best you can do is pay it back without telling him. We all do.”

“Yes,” Myna nodded. “Master resists the idea of people owing him. He can be infuriating that way.”

Julian sighed. “Very well. Are you ready to meet the rest of the family?”

“How many are there?” Sean asked, a little uncertain.

“A handful only. It is just the main family tonight,” Julian said. “My wife, my daughter, and my other sons.”

“We’ll follow you,” Sean said. “How is she today?”

“Hallie has been very active,” Julian said as he led them out of the room. “She seems to be trying to do everything she couldn’t before.”

“Reveling in what she can do. Good,” Sean smiled. “Now that she feels comfortable, she might start pressing you or Toivo for more instruction.”

“She might,” Julian said. “I’d be glad to teach her, now that she won’t see it as pity.”

He led them to a set of sliding double doors, revealing an informal dining room. Much like the one at home, it could seat over twenty people. The only people present were the ones Julian had said would be there.

“Let me introduce you,” Julian said. “Sean and Myna MacDougal, you’ve met my daughter, Hallie. This is my wife, Helen, and my younger sons, Timithy and Julius.”

Sean greeted them in turn. Helen was an older version of her daughter— from the auburn hair to the light blue eyes, the only thing that denoted her age were the small wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. Her blue dress complimented her eyes. Timithy and Julius were obviously related to Toivo Bloodheart, as all three had their father’s broad shoulders. Their hair ranged from brown to auburn, and their eyes were all shades of blue. Their suits were sharply cut to enhance their physique. Hallie was wearing a form-fitting, light blue gown that stopped just below her knees, showing off her legs. She also had strapped sandals that revealed her feet.

Timithy’s eyebrows went up upon seeing Myna and he nodded stiffly. “A pleasure.”

Julius smiled broadly as he greeted them. “Hallie did say you were one to ignore society.”

Helen’s lips thinned at Julius’ words and she sighed. “Please forgive him. Julius has a habit of saying the wrong thing.”

“He’s right,” Sean said. “I do what makes my wives happy. If that means society gets it’s panties in a twist, so be it.”

“‘Panties in a twist’?” Hallie snickered. “Goodness, I like it.”

“He has some odd idioms,” Myna giggled.

“Now that we’re all here, we can have the feast,” Julian said.

Julian directed everyone to their places, and Sean was a little confused about how the table was divided. Julian sat at the head with Toivo Bloodheart to his left followed by his wife, Timithy, then Julius. Mageeyes sat to his right with Sean, Myna, and Hallie filling out that side. Sean would have thought the couple should sit together, but he didn’t question it.

Dinner turned out to be a seven-course affair. It left Sean nearly stuffed, even with the smaller portions and pauses between each course. The conversation at the table was mostly small talk, with discussion about how the snow had stopped again earlier that day. The other topics were anecdotes about Bloodheart’s previous attempts to catch Mageeyes’ attention and failing.

Timithy asked Sean a few questions about Forged Bonds and his inventions. Sean was happy to explain some of the devices and, when asked insightful questions, he was happy to expound on them. Sean was so engrossed with the conversations that he was only dimly aware of Hallie speaking softly with Myna.

“Sean,” Julius said, leaning forward at the end of dinner, “it’s clear that you’re an Outsider. I’m also fairly certain you’ve had a hand in our sister smiling. Both my brother and father will only say that an Agreement binds them. Is it possible to take this Agreement and hear the full story?”

“It’s balanced by your life,” Sean said. “I always caution people about taking it.”

“Hmm,” Timithy said, obviously thinking. “It’d take a Lord or similar to really enforce that Agreement on their own. Otherwise, you’d have to drag it to one of the Queens.”

Sean just looked at the two brothers with a patient expression.

“I wish to take it,” Helen said. “My husband has, and I know he’d feel better being able to speak with me about it.”

Sean bowed his head. “That I can fully understand.”

“I’ll do it,” Julius said. “If the others already have, I see no reason to hold back.”

Timithy looked pensive for a moment, then looked at Hallie. “Is the Agreement worth it, sister?”

Hallie wore an enigmatic smile, not replying.

“The silent treatment?” Timithy laughed. “You haven’t done that since I asked about your diary. I haven’t tried to find that in ages, either.”

Hallie’s smile became sharp. “I can stop you now, brother of mine.”

Timithy’s eyebrows shot up. “Oh ho, a challenge?”

“No. I will crush you if you dare enter my room.”

“Quite right,” Helen nodded. “You are much too old to try sneaking a peek at her diary now.”

“True,” Timithy chuckled. “Very well. I’ll take this Agreement.”

Sean exhaled slowly. “If you all want to. Ven, secure the room, please.”

Ven landed on the table. “It is being done.”

“A Messenger Fairy,” Timithy said, leaning forward. “Is that a crossbow?”

“Yes. We are part of his guard,” Ven said, turning to Timithy.

“Wait,” Julian said. “Are you driving our Fairies away?”

“We asked them politely on the condition that we’ll tell them if you call,” Ven said. “They haven’t taken the Agreement, so they are being removed.”

Julian blinked at Ven, then looked at Sean. “Intriguing, and a very good idea. You’ve done this before?”

“Every time I tell the story outside of my own home,” Sean replied. “Maybe we should get some extra drinks first. It takes a while. I’ll give you the full story now instead of the abridged one from earlier.”

“Word is sent,” Ven said before he flew to the rafters.

“First, the Agreement,” Sean said. “I, Sean MacDougal, offer…”

Chapter Twenty-four

Since the adamantine hadn’t come in yet from Fredrick, Sean was working on the bows again. He knew what he wanted them to do, but condensing that idea down into a rune was eluding him. If he could figure out the first step, he was sure he could add on to it.

“Okay, come on, Sean... what should you try next?” Muttering to himself, Sean rubbed at his face.

A knock on the door announced Glorina. “Sir? We’re about to start midday sparring.”

“Coming,” Sean exhaled.

“We can train without you if needed, sir,” Glorina said, misunderstanding his frustration.

“Huh? No, training you all is fine,” Sean told her as he got up. “The bows are just pissing me off still.”

“Oh, okay,” Glorina exhaled in relief. “None of us want to upset you.”

“Doubt you can,” Sean replied as they left the workshop. He stopped, not expecting everyone to be there, nor the extras. “Ladies, Nola, Hallie. I didn’t know we had guests.”

“Myna told me about your family sparring,” Hallie said. “She said it would be okay if I joined occasionally. I didn’t know she wasn’t here until I arrived a minute ago.”

“If it’sss a problem, I can go,” Nola said.

“Nola, you’re never a problem,” Sean told the Lesser Naga. “Hallie, Myna went to work on the new bathhouse with the others, but if you want to train with us, that’s fine. You and Nola will help give them challenges they aren’t used to.” Sean did feel a little bad for the cooks, as this was the only time they got to train. “Glorina, Mona, Lona, I’ll be sparring against you three the most, with Hallie and Nola cycling in between fights with the others.”

“Are we using Talents?” Quinna asked.

“Hallie would lose a lot, but Nola might be more capable than you suspect,” Sean said. “Let’s do a few rounds without them first. Then, we’ll see.”

“Sean, might I fight you first, without Talents?” Nola asked in Naga. “I also have word from my Lady.”

“Pair off. Glorina, I’ll fight you after I have a round with Nola.” Sean turned back to Nola and switched to her language, “I’m listening.”

Shifting to the farthest edge of the fighting, Nola raised her hands and coiled onto her tail. “She will likely speak with you on Nineday. The Lord will be summoning everyone to a party on Tenday— the summons will be going out today. She expects him to have something planned for the party.”

Sean attacked, feinting a strike with his left hand, before kicking with his right leg. “Okay. She expects him to go after me?”

Nola took the kick with a soft hiss, glad Sean was at least tempering his strength, if not his speed. “Yes. He has been on his side of the manor with Solanice and Carver for the last tenday, and we do not know what he is planning. She will do her best to find out, but you might be blind again.” She lashed out with her whole body. Circling him, she jabbed quickly.

Sean slipped the grapple, weaving through her coils and blocking the majority of her jabs. Lips thin as he had to focus on escaping her trap, Sean considered what he should do. Once he was free, he nodded. “Good attempt. Does she think I can provoke him?”

“Unlikely, but maybe. He has been unstable since Evan’s death.” Nola hissed as she threw herself at him— not to entrap, but to bull rush.

Sean avoided the attack and caught her around the middle. With a grunt, he pitched her away from the others. He followed up right away and had her arms tangled with one of his while the other went around her throat. “Give, or I’ll squeeze,” Sean told her, applying a bit of pressure.

Nola’s tail hit the ground three times and Sean let her go. “You are fast enough and strong enough to vex me,” Nola told him with happiness in her voice. “I enjoy these moments.”

“She let you come spar so you could tell me without it being obvious?” Sean asked as they went back to the others.

“Yes, but I also wanted to spar. I was surprised to see Hallie Bloodheart, and more surprised to see her foot healed.”

Sean gave Nola a questioning look. “If you want to know, Nola, I can tell you if you take the Agreement.”

Nola’s tongue flickered for a moment, the long, forked appendage tasting the air. “After sparring?”

“Should be fine,” Sean said. “Now let’s be nice to the others and speak so they can understand us.”

“Underssstood.”

~*~*~

With sparring over, Sean trailed the others toward the bath, explaining his story to Nola. Nola’s eyes were wide and her tongue flickered more frequently, but otherwise, she seemed calm.

Sitting down on the bench to get his boots off, Sean was still talking when Nola pulled her simple dress over her head. Sean was a little shocked that Nola was mostly snake. There were no breasts or other human female parts that he could see.

Nola hissed in laughter. “I am not like your wives, Sean. I am Lesser Naga.”

“Sorry,” Sean was quick to apologize in her language. “I just knew Darragh and Misa, and it suddenly struck me upon seeing you without the dress.”

“Ah. They were intimate?” Nola asked.

“There were sounds from their room,” Sean said.

“Humans can stimulate us, but few would enjoy doing so,” Nola shrugged. “You were explaining about leaving Oakwood after the attack?”

“Sir, is everything okay?” Glorina asked as she handed her outfit to Prita.

“Yeah, fine,” Sean said quickly.

“He wasss asssking about how different I am,” Nola explained with hissing laughter. “He expected boobsss.”

“What?! No!” Sean said, his cheeks heating.

The staff began to laugh, and Sean covered his face.

Hallie leaned over to Tiska and whispered, “You can all laugh at him without repercussions?”

“We are family to him, even if we are staff,” Tiska replied, not bothering to whisper. “He doesn’t mind, and actually, he encourages us.”

“I do,” Sean said as he lowered his hands. “Hmm... ladies, can I enlist your help?”

A dozen sets of eager eyes all focused on him as he stood up. “Hang on,” he said quickly. “Not for me. It strikes me that we wash each other’s backs, and Nola has a very long back. She’d fit under all of the showers at once.”

Quinna was the first to understand. “I’ll help, sir, if Nola is willing to let us help her.”

Nola’s tongue flickered as Sean stripped off his shirt. “All of you will wasssh me?”

“It’s what we do,” Prita smiled.

“Didn’t you bathe last time you sparred?” Sean asked.

“No. I wasss called back before the bathing,” Nola said. “I haven’t usssed one of thessse before.”

“She’ll fit in the middle of the tub with us, too,” Glorina said. “The middle is normally wide open since we all sit to use the jets.”

“True, and it’s nice, warm water, too,” Sean nodded as he dropped his pants. “What do you say, Nola?

Blinking, tongue flickering, Nola nodded slowly. “I am intrigued. But pleassse, be gentle with my ssscalesss.”

Handing his clothes to Prita, Sean went to the first shower. “Okay, let’s get the temperature you want first, then I’ll get them all turned on.”

Hallie watched Sean and the others, a little lost. A noble from birth, her family was a little odd in their acceptance of the Messenger Fairies. When she heard Sean’s family did the same, she was happy that he was accepting. Now, though, she was trying to understand him. His view on staff being family and his willingness to help Nola fit in was a little harder to wrap her head around.

Tiska glanced at Hallie and grinned. Her words were a bare whisper, “Rethinking? Myna told us what you told her.”

Hallie’s head whipped around to stare at Tiska. “She did?”

“They are very selective and we will guard him vigorously,” Tiska said softly, but not unkindly. “He is too far away and has the showers to hear over, so he doesn’t know yet. He can be stone dense about women. Myna told us all about it, and we’ve seen it ourselves.”

Hallie blinked, knocked mentally off-balance by a maid being so forthright with her. “Oh.”

“Why?” Tiska asked softly, watching Sean as he started to turn on the other showers now that Nola had approved of the first.

Hallie swallowed. “Why do you?” she challenged back.

“Because he is our god,” Tiska said simply before she went to wash Nola.

Standing there for a few moments longer, Hallie watched the others all happily grab soap to clean Nola. She was lost in thought and questioning her idea of trying to get Sean married into her family.

“Hallie, do you want to help?” Sean asked with a grin from his spot in the middle of the soap party.

Blinking slowly, Hallie was moving before she realized she was. There was a smile on her face as she approached. She exhaled slowly as she set aside the questions to enjoy the moment.

~*~*~

Sean grinned as Nola slipped into the tub, keeping just her head out of the water. “Well?”

“I am in luxury...” Nola murmured as she let the hot water soak her. “I think my family would fight to experience this.”

“No fighting needed,” Sean laughed. “Just relax. We’ll all be joining you shortly.”

“Yesss,” Nola sighed as she closed her eyes.

“Sir, will you get my back?” Glorina asked, looking over her shoulder at him.

“Sure.”

As he finished washing Glorina, Mona asked him to get her back, so he turned to do that. Minutes went by and Sean laughed after he finished Prita’s. The staff had asked him one by one, and he had just kept going until they were all done. He had missed Hallie’s back being washed by Tiska and the disappointment on Hallie’s face at that.

“All done,” Sean laughed.

“I’ll get yours,” Prita grinned.

“Fine,” Sean said, turning his back to her.

When he was finally done being scrubbed, Sean rinsed off and headed for the tub. He felt a little melancholic that none of his wives were present, but he was happy that the others had all had their time, too. Seeing Hallie and Nola in the tub was a little odd to him, but he took it in stride.

When he reached the bath, he was about to climb in when he froze. Nola was coiled into a twisted shape— she covered a number of the floor jets, which let him make out her shape. His eyes shot open as his brain finally gave him the final piece he needed for the bows.

“Sir?” Tiska asked.

“I know what I need,” he said, looking up at her. “Thank you, Nola!” He bolted for the towels, quickly drying off. “I need to go. The idea is there. It’ll work now!”

None of the staff spoke up, but both Nola and Hallie were confused as he quickly dressed and rushed out.

“Did I upssset him?” Nola asked.

“No,” Glorina giggled. “He’s been struggling with an enchantment. I think you just gave him inspiration.”

“How?” Nola asked.

“He was looking at your body,” Rumia said as she also did so. “You’re in a figure eight. I don’t know why that’s important to him, though.”

“It would be on its side from where he was,” Rosa said slowly.

“I am glad to have been helpful, even if I do not underssstand it,” Nola said.

“More helpful than I was,” Hallie sighed. “This bath is amazing. I’ve used it twice now, and I want to use it all the time.”

“We bathe twice a day,” Lona grinned. “Before work and after sparring.”

“Twice a day?” Nola asked with a wistful sigh. “I am jealousss.”

“Me, too,” Hallie agreed with a soft sigh as she leaned back against the water jets.

Chapter Twenty-five

Leaving his workshop with both bows in hand, Sean was grinning. “Sorry for the delay.”

“Our bows? You finished them?” Aria asked.

“I’ve gotten the first big step done. I bet I can tweak them to be better in time.”

“What do they do?” Myna asked.

“It’ll be easier to show you.” Sean grinned as he tossed one to Aria and the other to Helga. “Ladies, aim at the targets.”

“Let me just get some arrows,” Aria said.

“No,” Sean grinned wider. “Just aim and draw like you have an arrow on the string.”

Both women exchanged a glance before turning to do as he said. Both gasped as white light coalesced into an arrow. Luckily, it was a dim glow that wouldn’t hinder them from aiming. Each held the string as they looked at the slowly brightening, glowing energy. Excited murmurs sprang up from the onlookers as they watched.

“Loose,” Sean said excitedly.

Both released the string and the light arrows shot away, but far faster than a bow should send them. The targets thumped and rocked in place. A dim afterglow trailed behind the arrows, making them look like comets.

“Husband, what did you do?” Fiona asked in wonder.

“I created infinite arrows! Well... that’s not exactly true. They’re finite, based on the energy of the gems. The longer you hold the draw, the more energy goes into that arrow,” Sean explained animatedly. “I charged the diamonds completely, so they should be good for a bit.”

Aria looked at her bow and saw the small diamonds dotting the grip and both ends. “So many?”

“I wanted to make sure you have plenty of ammo if needed,” Sean said.

“This…” Helga paused, trying to find the words. “Sean, the gods themselves would fight over this.”

“Maybe, but we’re going to make sure no one but you two can use them,” Sean said, moving to stand between Helga and Aria. “Focus your energy on them.”

Both women bent their wills to what Sean wanted them to do, knowing what he was doing. When he finished, they each had a wooden, diamond-studded ring on the middle finger of their left hands.

“I’ll be modifying the crossbows next, Ven,” Sean said once he’d finished. “I’ll show you how to bind them so you can work with those Bonded to you.”

“Yes, sir,” Ven said, landing on his shoulder. “We’re all very excited.”

“I also have working breastplate designs for you. It’s not great, but something is better than nothing.”

A cloud of silver briefly lit the yard. When it faded, Sean blinked at the mob of Fairies that were everywhere, all smiling at him. The whole contingent thanked Sean in a cacophony of voices before they vanished from the area.

“Okay...” Sean said after a moment. “That was a little scary for me. I had no idea there were so many here.”

Ven looked uneasy. “Sean… those were just the ones currently on duty. We have more than that.”

“How many more?” Sean asked. “I only have so much mithril.”

“Three to four times that many,” Ven said.

“Holy fucking hell,” Sean exhaled. “Okay... It’ll stretch things a bit, but I can manage it. Maybe. I’ll need to ask Nick for more diamond chips tonight.”

“If you want to do it for all of them, including the ones with our friends,” Fiona said, “then Fredrick can help, since it’ll mean the association’s protection.”

“Oh, right,” Sean exhaled.

“Could we use crossbows like that?” Quinna asked.

Sean blinked slowly, then covered his face with a hand. “Yes. How dumb can I be at times? I’ll work on crossbows for the rest of you tomorrow, as well as the Fairies’ stuff.”

“Should we start?” Helga asked, finally done looking at her new ring.

“Yeah. We can discuss the other important stuff at dinner,” Sean nodded. “Ven, I want to do yours after sparring, but before dinner, so we can show Fredrick and Nick.”

“Yes, sir,” Ven grinned.

~*~*~

Sean looked out the window as Arliat drove them to the Oaken Glen. His wives had taken the news of him being mandated to the party well— the Messenger Fairy of the Lord had delivered the message under heavy escort from Ven, Venn, Onim, and a dozen other Fairies.

Tiska had told them about Nola and Hallie being there for sparring, and about Sean’s idea for washing Nola and his quick exit from the bathroom. His wives laughed along with the others, and Ida had beamed at Sean.

She loves the fact that I’m a crafter at heart, Sean thought as he remembered her smile.

“Sir?”

“Yeah, Helga?” Sean asked, still looking out the window at the light snow falling again.

“You do not like fighting, do you?”

Sean blinked, pulled from his thoughts. He smiled as he focused on Helga. “No. Ida wasn’t wrong— crafting is what I love. I’d rather never have to fight or make another weapon in my life. Unfortunately, we won’t have that choice for a long time, I think.”

“You are very proficient in fighting,” Helga said. “It is odd to see someone so well-versed in combat who does not care for it.”

“Half or more of my proficiency is because of Darragh,” Sean said sadly. “He gifted me his knowledge. I’m still not sure how that worked, exactly.”

“Are you worried about this coming party?”

“A little. Not for me, but for my family and friends. If he fights me, I’m confident that I can beat him. His son’s illusions had to come from him, and they’re useless against me.”

“Ah, I see. I will do my best to catch them all and hold them to restore if it goes badly, sir.”

Sean nodded, his gaze meeting her eyes. “We’ll make a trip to the bog before then. You’ll be stuffed full of souls. I won’t let you stay down, and I might need them, too.”

“As you wish, Sean.”

Sean snorted, his lips quirking up. “You don’t use my name often.”

“I am trying. It still feels disrespectful to me.”

“It’ll become natural in time, Helga.”

Helga licked her lips, breaking eye contact when she asked, “Sir, were you interested in the Naga?”

Sean just stared at her, blinking for a few moments before shaking his head. “No, nothing like you’re probably asking. Nola has proven to be a good person and I like sparring with her, but that’s all.”

“Ah, I see. I am sorry.”

“Why the question?”

“You just seemed to want to include her a lot, and you stared at her for a long time, too. I was unsure if there was any interest there.”

“No. I just know she’s given a lot of shit and not included because she’s a Lesser Naga. I don’t care what race anyone is as long as they’re good people.”

“Ah... You showed more attention to Nola over Bloodheart, though.”

Sean’s forehead creased as he thought about what she’d said. “Huh... You’re right. That wasn’t intentional. Between them though, Nola has probably had a harder life overall. Hallie has felt like she was looked down on because of her foot, but her parents still loved her. Now she can do everything she’s ever wanted while Nola remains marginalized.”

“I see,” Helga said softly. “I apologize for my questions.”

“No need,” Sean said. “You raised a point I hadn’t even known. Hallie probably feels the same as you asked, that I’m interested in Nola. I hope she doesn’t start a rumor.”

“She will not,” Helga said, glancing at Sean.

“Good,” Sean exhaled in relief.

Helga blinked at him before looking out the window with a small, amused smile on her face. She realized that what everyone had said was true— Sean really was oblivious to women liking him.

~*~*~

“Evening,” Sean greeted the room.

“Good evening, Sean,” Fredrick replied.

“I’m wondering what the news is,” Joseph said. “We only use the private room when something big needs to be discussed.”

“Wait a moment,” Fredrick said, using the bell pull.

Tabitha got there quickly, took their drink order, then left. Small talk passed as they waited for Tabitha to bring the drinks back. Joseph was obviously growing more impatient with each moment.

Once Tabitha had dropped their drinks off and closed the doors, Fredrick spoke up, “I’m sure you’ve been spared, Joseph, but some of us have been summoned to the party on Tenday. Lord Sharpeyes’ Messenger Fairy delivered the summons to us this morning.” He looked at Eva when he said that.

“This afternoon for us,” Italice said, her hand on Ryan’s.

“This morning,” Mageeyes said with a bit of bite. “I was sleeping in and was woken.”

“Toivo must have been upset,” Saret smirked.

Mageeyes gave her a look. “Saret…”

“Am I wrong?” Saret asked back.

“We were both upset,” Mageeyes sighed.

“I was told this afternoon,” Flamehair said.

“Me, as well,” Giralt nodded.

“I was informed a few hours ago,” MacLenn said.

“At dinner,” Sean added. “I’ll add to this: Nola came by my place today and told me it would happen. She also informed me that Lord Sharpeyes has something in motion, but Lady Sharpeyes doesn’t know what. I doubt this is going to be good for us.”

“Do we need to bring your wives again?” MacLenn asked Sean.

“No, I don’t want them there. They are all carrying a child, even Aria now. I’ll bring Helga as my guest.”

“I’ll be bringing Thomas,” Fredrick said with a dark grin.

“Toivo was called, as were his father, brothers, sister, and mother,” Mageeyes said. “From what I’ve heard, every noble in the city has been called to attend.”

“That’s extreme,” Giralt said. “Exerting his influence that much will cost him.”

“Yes,” Flamehair nodded, “which means Lady Sharpeyes is right. He will have a plot in play. Can she crack it?”

“Nola said he’s been sequestered in his side of the manor with Carver and Solanice,” Sean told her. “I got the impression that it’s unlikely we’ll know before we arrive.”

“We have nearly an entire tenday to work on what to do,” Fredrick said tightly. “I still owe Carver.”

“Sharpeyes will make Carver an Aspirant during the party, probably,” MacLenn said. “That’ll make it easier for Sean to call him out.”

“Depending on what they have in play,” Sean said. “I’m going to bring a gift.”

Everyone was surprised, and Sean smiled darkly before telling them what he planned on bringing.

When he finished, Mageeyes laughed, her eyes glittering. “Provoking him?”

“Yes. I want him to come for me. It’ll be easier.”

“Toivo plans to call Solanice out during the party,” Mageeyes said. “He would do it before, but his message to Solanice was declined. Coward.”

Sean finished his mug and looked at his friends. “There’s one more thing I wanted to discuss before I go home. Nick, Fredrick, I need more mithril and diamond chips.”

“What for this time?” Nick asked with interest.

“Ven, please,” Sean said.

Ven landed on the table, standing proudly before them.

“Mithril breastplate?” Fredrick asked. “To give them a bit more protection?”

“Ven, show them.”

Ven grinned as the breastplate vanished into a necklace. “Armor for every Fairy that is an ally. On top of that...” Ven held up their empty hands, making sure they all saw how empty they were before a crossbow suddenly appeared. “Sean finished this today. Amedee, do you mind if I shoot your wall?”

“Go ahead,” Mageeyes said, curious as to what Sean had done.

Fredrick frowned at the crossbow, noticing that the bolt mechanism was missing from it.

Ven aimed past Sean, grinning as the crossbow armed itself, a bolt of pure white energy forming before the string. The small dart of energy flashed across the room and into the wall. There was a hole drilled into the wall where the bolt had struck.

“What in the world?” Flamehair asked with wide eyes.

“Energy. Pure energy,” Saret said, having had the foresight to pull up Mage Sight.

“Correct. Usable in any position, as there is no real bolt,” Sean said. “The diamonds will power that. They’ll need energy to replace what is used, but since they shouldn’t be fired often, it should be easy to keep them charged. Ven fired off a hundred shots and the diamonds were still nearly full.”

“Goodness, Sean...” Fredrick whispered. “That…”

“It’s bound to them,” Sean said. “All of the weapons and armor will be bound to whoever owns it. It’ll be useless to anyone else, just like Helga’s armor and weapons are.”

“You aren’t going to make bigger versions, then?” MacLenn asked.

“I am, for my wives and me,” Sean said. “I’m not making them for anyone else. I won’t have this magic in anyone else’s hands. I’m sorry. I’m sure you want them for your teams.”

MacLenn sighed. “Of course I do. I understand why, but why the Fairies and not my men?”

“Because the Fairies will make sure that if one of theirs dies, they recover the weapon and armor,” Sean said. “It’ll be part of the Agreement to get them.”

Mageeyes looked thoughtful. “Hmm... I see.”

“Can you get me the materials?” Sean asked.

“Yes,” Nick said quickly. “Having those in the hands of our protectors is fine with me.”

“I’ll arrange it, but Sean, you’re quickly taxing the mithril available in the city.”

“I know. I shouldn’t need much more for this, though.”

“Very well. The adamantine you asked for will be at your place tomorrow morning, by the way.”

“Thanks,” Sean said as he stood up. “I’m a little tired, so I’m going home.”

“Where you’ll just get more tired,” Knox laughed.

Sean shook his head as he said his goodbyes.

Chapter Twenty-six

Sean grinned at the haulers as they brought the wagon into the yard. “Must be a heavy load.”

“Only time we get used, though we get more work now that Angusson is working at one of the bathhouses,” the hauler said, patting the ox next to him. “Where’s it going?”

“The workshop,” Sean said, leading the way. “Let me get the doors open for you.”

“Told you he was affable,” one of the haulers muttered to another one. “Might kill nobles, but always been kind to us.”

“He even spoke for the others to get jobs at the bathhouses. It’s easy, too, just deterring idiots,” the leader of the crew said.

Sean grinned again before stepping into his shop and opening up the big doors. “Here we go. Bring it on in. Makes it easier to offload.”

“Yes, sir,” the hauler said, getting the oxen moving.

“If you hadn’t heard, there will be a couple more bathhouses soon,” Sean said. “If you guys are thinking of an easier life, you might want to send word to Gertihs.”

“Truly, sir?” the crew leader asked.

“Blissful Waters closed and is undergoing renovations,” Sean said. “Keep that to yourselves for now, but go ahead and ask him. Let him know I mentioned it to you.”

“Yes, sir,” the one who’d said Sean was affable smiled. “Thank you.”

“No need for that,” Sean said once the wagon stopped backing into the shop. “I like to think people are having an easier time of it.”

“Sir…? Is it true that the Lady made you a noble?” the third hauler, who’d been quiet, asked.

“Yeah. She’s just using me for her own ends. I feel as noble today as the day I took my first breath on this world.”

“So humble,” the leader said with a shake of his head. “Wish more of them were like you, sir.”

“Wouldn’t that be nice?” Sean sighed. “Ah, well, all this chatting isn’t getting the work done. Let’s get it stored.” With that, he picked up the first rod of adamantine and carried it to the spot for them.

All three haulers watched him lift and carry the bar with ease in silent awe. Not wanting to disappoint him, they quickly moved to take the next one as a team.

It didn’t take long with Sean’s help to unload the adamantine and mithril. Once the last of the metal was where it was supposed to go, the lead hauler offered Sean a small bag.

“Huh?” Sean asked, reaching for it.

“From Kuhns, sir,” the hauler said. “Said it was to go directly into your hands.”

“Ah, good. The diamonds,” Sean grinned.

The hauler’s face went stiff. “Diamonds?”

“Yeah, chips,” Sean said, opening the bag and pulling out one of the small pieces. “Nothing too big.”

The hauler exhaled in relief. “Oh, thank goodness, but he still should have warned me.”

“Between this bag and the ore, what do you think people would have been more interested in?” Sean asked.

“The ore, but still, I had no idea it was that valuable. I thought it was lesser stones.”

“I’ll mention it to him when I see him tonight,” Sean said.

“No. No, sir, it’s fine. I’ll just ask him next time, if he has more work for us. Kuhns doesn’t ship heavy stock. I think he only gave me the job because we were picking up when he was talking to Gertihs.”

“Makes sense. Honestly, I didn’t expect you to have them. That means that even if anyone had gone after the ore, you’d still have been able to deliver these.”

Lips pursed, the hauler nodded. “That makes a bit of sense. Thanks again for the help, sir. Very few offer.”

Sean shook his hand, then the hands of the other two men. “Always glad to help the polite ones. Only assholes have to unload alone. Remember to ask Fredrick about the bathhouses if you’re interested.”

“We will, sir. Thank you,” the second hauler grinned. “My wife would probably be happier if I took it. At least then the work would be steady and she’d know when to expect me home.”

“True,” the third laughed. “Means more work for the others, too. Thank you, sir. The rumors about you have improved over the last few tendays, but there’s still a lot of bad out there.”

“I believe it,” Sean shrugged. “Feel free to speak the truth. Maybe one day, people will know me for who I am.”

“We’ll do what we can. You’ve always been good to us,” the leader said. “Come on, boys. Job’s done for the day, and it paid well. Time for a drink.”

Cheers came from the other two as they headed for the exit. It was then that one of the oxen lifted its tail and dropped its own load in Sean’s shop. All three haulers went pale when the ox let out a happy sound as wet splats hit the floor.

Sean chuckled as he stepped back from the ox. “Well, that was an unexpected delivery.”

“Just give us a minute, sir,” the leader said quickly. “We’ll get it cleaned up.”

“Will, you don’t have anything to clean it with,” the second man said in a hissed whisper.

“Then we’ll use our damn hands!” Will hissed back, his eyes a little panicky.

“Easy,” Sean said, still chuckling. “My staff can handle it. No worries. Animals are what they are. It’s not like we control where or when they go.”

The three men looked at Sean with hope. “Truly, sir?” Will asked.

“Yeah. If I’d been that worried about it, I could have had you park outside. I asked you to back it in, after all.”

“Still, sir… I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine. Come on, I’ll walk you out. I have to let the twins know to come clean up as it is.”

“Quinna was already told, sir,” Ven said from the rafters.

“Thanks, Ven,” Sean said with a brief look upward. “I’ll just walk them out and vacate the area until she’s got it handled.”

The men looked up and saw the small group of Fairies watching them. “It’s true, then?” the third one whispered in awe. “They all follow you?”

“Not all,” Ven said, gliding down to sit on Sean’s shoulder. “We are a large clan, maybe the largest in the world, but even we do not account for all the Fairies in the city.”

“I see,” the hauler said, bowing his head. “I didn’t mean to insult.”

“We are not insulted,” Ven laughed.

“Come on, guys, let’s get him out before he drops another load,” Sean chuckled as he headed for the door.

“Yes, sir,” Will said, getting the oxen moving.

“Right in the middle of the floor, Quinna,” Sean told the large woman as she went the other way with two buckets, a shovel, and a broom.

“Yes, sir,” Quinna said. “I’ll have it cleaned up quickly.”

“No rush, as long as it’s thorough,” Sean said.

“I can see them out,” Quilla said as she opened the gates.

“It’s fine,” Sean told her. “I want to give the shop some time to get cleaned.”

“Fair enough, sir,” Quilla grinned.

The three men had glanced at Quinna and were now giving Quilla a long look.

“None of you would survive,” Quilla smirked. “Besides, I’m a Bonded woman.” She lifted her chin proudly, showing them her Life Bond marking.

The men glanced back at Sean, who looked embarrassed. “Uh, yeah. She’s Bonded,” Sean said after a moment.

“Strong, indeed,” the third man muttered as they left the yard.

Quilla smirked after them as she shut the gate. When she turned, she saw Sean there and hesitated. “Sir?”

“Do the haulers always look at you and your sister like that?” Sean asked, thinking back to when they’d moved in.

“It’s well known that if you can get one of our kind to agree, you’d get a hell of a ride if you could survive it. Haulers all think they’re strong enough,” Quilla explained.

“Do they bother you?” Sean asked.

“No, sir. We just remind them that we’d break them. We find it humorous more than anything.”

“Why the... display, then?” Sean asked slowly.

Quilla paused, then lifted her chin again. “Sir, my sister and I are proud to be marked.”

Sean felt there was a context there and, after a second, he swallowed and asked, “Marked…? As in… branded?”

Quilla looked away from him, her cheeks burning. It was something Sean had never seen her do. Licking her lips, Quilla nodded. “It’s not really talked about, but yes. If we find a man we want to keep, we eventually ask to be marked by him.”

“Huh...” Sean said, his own cheeks starting to turn red. “I would’ve thought you to be more the marker.”

Quilla laughed, a deep hard bark of a laugh. “Well, we normally make it a fight to see if the guy is worthy, and you’ve bested us a lot, sir.”

Now Sean’s face felt like the sun. “Oh.”

Quilla stopped laughing and gave him a grin. “We’re not going to push, sir. We’ve already decided and asked for our first marks. We hope to one day have special marks like your wives, but we know we have time.”

Sean stared at her for a long moment before he exhaled. “It’ll probably happen, eventually, Quilla. They all have to agree first, and I don’t expect them to do that before the children are born at the earliest.”

“We’re aware,” Quilla said, going past him and patting his shoulder. “Time isn’t a worry right now. We’re already marked.”

Sean stood there, just letting the realization that, one day, his family would be much larger. Exhaling, he pushed the worry down the road. He was sure that Fiona would wait for his feelings to grow much stronger before she gave the approval.

Quinna came out of his shop and gave him a smile. “All clean, sir. I even gave it a quick rinse, so there’s no smell.”

Pulled from his thoughts, he gave her a smile. “Thanks.”

Walking back to the barn, she didn’t see Sean giving her a questioning look. Sean shook his head and went back to his workshop and all the work he had before him.

“Ven, you ready to see how I do this?” Sean asked as he shut the doors to his shop.

“Yes, sir,” Ven said, landing on his desk. “I’m very excited.”

“Good,” Sean grinned at the Fairy. “First, some mithril for the breastplates. If we can make you bind them, then I’ll work on the crossbows.”

Chapter Twenty-seven

“All done. Damn, that was a lot,” Sean exhaled tiredly.

“It certainly was,” Ven said, lying on the desk. “Thank you for continuing to supply me with energy.”

“Of course. You had to bind them, after all.”

Ven got back to their feet. “I believe it’s time for evening sparring.”

“Past time,” Venn said from the rafters. “Fiona had me check on you two. When I told her that you were both focused, she decided to not interrupt you. I had just come in to see if you were done or not. They are heading to the bath.”

“Guess it’s time to call it for the evening. I need to find out how many I need for the others,” Sean said, stretching.

“That was all of them,” Ven said as they took to the air.

“All of them? Amedee’s, Charie’s, all of them?”

“Yes, sir. But…”

“None of them had Bonds with their Fairies, sir. They are Bonded to me, Venn, or Onim. We had you do Venn’s and Onim’s contingents first for a reason.”

“Do our friends know that?” Sean asked.

“No, sir. They’ve never asked,” Ven said, landing on his shoulder. “You are the only one to Bond us. Even the Bloodhearts, who’ve had their clan for generations, have never Bonded. While your allies have been more than willing to make the Agreements, they never offered a Bond. We offered them Bonds and allowed them to make Agreements.”

“Oh...” Sean said, feeling conflicted about that.

“They had chances to offer Bonds, sir,” Ven said.

“The smiths didn’t,” Sean rebutted lightly.

“If at any time they ask the Fairies to Bond, we will dissolve our Bonds to them so they can Bond to their family.”

“That’s okay, then,” Sean exhaled.

“I’m glad you agree,” Ven said. “I wouldn’t want what we’re doing to cause you distress.”

“If the option is there for them to Bond with the family they watch over, then it’s fine.”

“You should be aware,” Ven said slowly, “we’ve shared the healing with the entire clan, sir. The self-healing only. We wanted to give them all the chance to survive anything that happens.”

“I’m fine with that,” Sean said. “I’m glad you did, actually. Anything that will help them survive if needed is a good thing.”

“We were worried that you might object,” Ven exhaled in relief.

“You’re fine,” Sean said as he left his workshop behind. “Tomorrow, I can go back to work on my car. I’ll see if Winston wants to come over and work on his at the same time.”

“Do you think he’ll say no?” Ven laughed.

“He might have other obligations,” Sean said. “I also need to start work on my ‘gift’ for Sharpeyes.”

“If that doesn’t provoke him, I don’t think anything will,” Ven said. “Moreso if you have crafted it as best you can.”

“That’s my hope,” Sean nodded. “I’ll have to worry about the guards, but hopefully, Lady Sharpeyes can have hers run interference for me.”

“It’s also why you wanted to keep your wives here,” Ven nodded.

Sean grimaced, then nodded. “Yes.”

Reaching the bathroom, Sean was about to open the door when he paused, hearing Quinna’s voice. “You told him?”

“Yeah,” Quilla said. “I made a mistake when taunting the haulers and he asked me about it. Fiona said we should only speak the truth, so… I did.”

“You did the right thing,” Fiona said. “That must have been tough.”

“I think I hid my fear pretty well,” Quilla said. “Even with Felora’s help with the dream last night, it wasn’t easy. If not for the dream… I’d never have told him.”

“Seeing you afraid is different,” Cali said. “You’re always so sure of yourself.”

“We have the same fears you do,” Quinna said, coming to her sister’s aid. “But... well, when you’re as big as us, everyone expects you to be fearless. We don’t shirk from much, but… admitting that to him? Would you tell him your heart’s wish?”

Cali’s reply was too soft to hear through the door.

Sean blinked. Hell, that’s a damned good point. I never considered how hard that had to have been for her. They have a lot more courage than I do... I’d never have been able to admit what she did. Taking a deep breath, Sean tried to clear his head.

“Venn, did you tell him?” Myna asked.

“He was getting everything together,” Venn replied.

“Ven, go in, please?” Sean whispered. “I’ll be there in a few seconds.”

“Yes, sir,” Ven whispered before they flashed through the door.

Sean inhaled slowly, filling his lungs to near bursting before exhaling most of it. Feeling a little calmer, he went into the room. “Sorry for the delay. We finished all the work for the clan. Sorry to miss both sets of sparring.”

“We know you had work to do,” Rumia said.

“You’ve done good making it to afternoon sparring,” Myna purred from her spot in the tub. “Missing one here or there is fine, Master.”

Sean began to strip. “Thanks. I should be fine tomorrow. I was going to invite Winston and Clara over. I’ll be upgrading the car more, and he’ll likely want to match theirs at least some.”

“Oh, that’d be nice,” Fiona said as she got into the tub. “We finished the second bathhouse, so we can all be here to chat with her. Rumia, would you take the counter for us again?”

“Yes,” Rumia beamed.

“Would it be okay if my sister and I sat in with her for a little while?” Quinna asked.

Fiona’s lips twitched, but she nodded. “Considering everything, yes. One at a time, though, so all the work gets done.”

“That’s fine,” Quilla said as she got the rest of her clothing off.

“We appreciate it,” Quinna said, matching her sister.

Sean realized that everyone but the two animal handlers were done or finishing their showers already. Myna or Fiona set this up... maybe to reward Quilla for being so bold? With that thought in mind, Sean finished undressing. Might as well do what they expect.

“Ladies, do you want your backs scrubbed?” Sean asked as he dropped his clothing in the washtub.

Both of the Bovine Moonbound women looked back at him. “If you want to, sir,” Quilla said. “If not, we can get each other.”

“What she said,” Quinna agreed.

Sean was a little surprised at the reply, but he gave them a nod. “I’m here, so I’ll handle it. Got to make sure we follow the rules of the home.”

“That’s true,” Quinna nodded, her smile wide. “You can get me first. I’m the eldest.”

Quilla snorted. “Never going to let those few minutes go, eh?”

“Nope,” Quinna laughed. “Being eldest has privileges.”

Sean laughed at their byplay as he grabbed some soap. “I can do you both at once. I have two hands.”

They blinked, then looked at him with raised eyebrows. The laughter from the tub made Sean realize what he’d said, and he began to burn with embarrassment. Seeing his blush, the twins laughed and turned back to face the water.

“You could, indeed,” Quinna snickered.

“We’d never complain,” Quilla added with her own snicker.

“Me and my big mouth,” Sean sighed. He chuckled as he washed both of them at the same time. “One of these days, my foot is going to get stuck in there.”

“We’ll be there to help you remove it,” Andrea giggled. “We like the look on your face when you end up eating it.”

“Thanks a lot, Andie,” Sean gave an overexaggerated sigh.

“Okay, let’s stop teasing our poor husband,” Fiona laughed. “We’ll have a spot waiting for you, Sean.”

~*~*~

Sean chuckled as Joseph boomed out his name when he entered the Oaken Glen. Glad this isn’t a TV show or we’d get sued to hell and back, he thought.

“Good evening,” Sean greeted the table. “The Fairies are all kitted out now.”

“All of them?” Fredrick asked with surprise. “Wait, why am I surprised?”

The table laughed as Tabitha came to get the drink orders.

“It is Sean,” Joseph said, wiping a tear away. “If he said he was going to visit the moons, I’d just nod my head and ask when.”

More laughter came at his words, then everyone looked at Sean.

“What?” Sean asked.

“Well? When are you going to?” Knox asked.

Laughter rang out again and Sean just shook his head. “I know I can do more, but—”

“Did you hear that, Italice?” Ryan cut Sean off. “He’s about to downplay what he can do compared to the rest of us.”

“Sean,” Saret smiled, “you can do as much alone as any six of us, possibly more. Amedee?”

“More or as much as most of us, if not all,” Mageeyes said seriously. “And that is not to downplay our power, either.”

The others nodded to what she’d said, and Sean frowned as he thought about her flat estimation. When Tabitha came back and dropped off their drinks, small talk started up around the table.

“Winston,” Sean said after a few minutes of thinking, “I’m going to be working on my car tomorrow. Did you want to bring yours over and see about upgrading it?”

“Oh, I would love to.”

“Clara is invited to come speak with my wives, too. Fiona was looking forward to it.”

“I’m sure she’ll be thrilled,” Giralt grinned. “She was very happy last time to speak with them all. She was also quite happy with the car.”

“Sean, about those…?” Fredrick asked. “Some of us would like to get one, as well.”

“Yeah, sorry,” Sean said, looking down. “I don’t mean to exclude you all. It’d be easiest to modify a truck, honestly. If you can just bring me one here or there, I can convert it to a base car in short order. I’ll be patenting mine tomorrow before and after I upgrade it.”

“What else are you doing to it?” Giralt asked.

“A few minor tweaks to things, mostly. Nothing too crazy. The only major addition will be the plating to the compartment and extending it so my entire family can ride in it.”

“Mine won’t need to be extended,” Giralt said. “I wouldn’t mind the plating, though, to make sure Clara is safer. I can bring the adamantine with me.”

“Perfect,” Sean grinned.

“Can we see what you have now?” Joseph asked eagerly. “I had no idea you’d done yours already.”

Sean chuckled, then looked around, noting a few people looking over with hopeful eyes. “Looks like show and tell. Amedee, we’ll need a few lanterns.”

“Pura, arrange it, please,” Mageeyes said as she rose gracefully to her feet. “Shall we?”

Chapter Twenty-eight

“How can we help you today?” Jenny asked with a smile.

“I wanted to patent a few improvements and a whole different design,” Sean replied. “Is Agatha available to see us?”

“Let me check, sir,” Jenny said.

“Of course.”

Sean stood with Helga at the desk as Jenny left. “She might be seeing someone, in which case, we’ll sit and wait.”

“Excuse me, sir?”

Sean turned to the speaker. “Yes?”

“Are you MacDougal?”

“I am,” Sean said a little warily.

“I’m Basil Fallus. I work with copper almost exclusively as a Shaper.”

“I see,” Sean said, having an idea of what might be coming.

“I have a bit of a problem,” Basil said. “I’ve had numerous people come to me looking for hair clips, but your patent is exclusive. On top of that, the kettles are from you or Forged Bonds only.”

“You want in, is what you’re saying?”

Basil blinked at him, then nodded. “Blunt. Many say you are, but it’s a little jarring to be on the receiving end of it. Yes, broadly.”

“Have you asked Fredrick Gertihs to get a piece of the association?”

“I… hadn’t. It’s said he’s the head of your association, but everything seems to come from you.”

“He’s the head. I’m just the inventor.”

“Ah, I see. I guess I will go speak with him, but what of the copper hair clips?”

“That wouldn’t leave me much that Forged Bonds doesn’t have, too,” Sean said slowly. “Stop by my shop and ask to speak with my wife, Fiona. She handles most of the business.”

“Your wife does?” Basil asked, clearly lost.

“I just make things,” Sean chuckled. “It’s your call, but honestly, we do a lot with copper. If you can Shape, well, it might be better overall.”

Basil sighed. “I’m not that talented. I have a bit of power, but nothing like you’re purported to have.”

“Again, your choice,” Sean said. “Ven, let Fiona and Fredrick know that Basil might stop by, please.”

“It’s already done, sir,” Ven said, landing on his shoulder.

Basil’s eyes went wide when he saw the mithril breastplate and crossbow Ven had. “Goodness...”

“I care for mine,” Sean said.

“MacDougal, Agatha will see you now,” Jenny said as she came back. “Fallus, how can I help you?”

“Have a good day,” Sean told Basil and left the desk area.

“You, as well,” Basil replied before turning to Jenny. “Nothing. I just wished to speak with him. He’s more personable than I thought he was going to be.”

Sean grinned as he walked down the hall. “That was nice.”

“Him?” Helga asked.

“The fact that he was cordial and didn’t get angry. I’ve likely caused him a lot of unintentional trouble.”

Helga nodded, going quiet as they reached the correct office.

Sean knocked, waited to be told to enter, then opened the door. “Agatha, how are you?”

“I am well,” she replied. “What wonders do you have today?”

“The personal transport equivalent of the truck,” Sean said. “The first iteration of it. After this is done, I’ll be upgrading things some more, then come back.”

Agatha shook her head bemusedly. “Will you ever run out of new ideas?”

“In time,” Sean nodded. “Here’s a small model of the car…”

~*~*~

“Sorry for the delay,” Sean apologized when he walked into his workshop.

“It’s quite alright,” Giralt said. “Your maids were very thoughtful.”

“I see that,” Sean chuckled. “Did they leave a glass for me?”

“They did. Did you want some?”

“Pour it up. We’ll get to it as we work. I’m glad yours is in here already. Where’s the adamantine?”

“In the passenger area. What else were we going to work on?”

“Just minor adjustments to the existing systems. I think the suspension needs to be beefed up for the extra weight. I also had an idea for the windows. I’m not sure it’ll work right, but I want to try it.”

“Sounds like an interesting day,” Giralt chuckled, taking a deep drag on his cigar before putting it on the ashtray. “Where do we begin?”

“Suspension,” Sean said. “I know what I’m doing there. Yours will be easier, too, since it’s going to be a smaller car than mine.”

Giralt got to his feet and followed Sean over to the mechanic creepers. Getting down onto one, he slid it over to the car. “Very well. Let’s make our wives happier.”

~*~*~

Sean called Quinna and Quilla in to help when he went to plate Giralt’s car. He had them hold the sheets of thin adamantine in place while he Shaped them onto the existing frame, then had Quinna come back once he’d finished the new windows. With her maul, she cracked but didn’t shatter the window, and Sean thanked her before fixing it.

“All done. Mind if we take it over to have the upgrades patented?” Sean asked him.

“Hmm, not at all. I should thank you, Sean,” Giralt said. “Clara and the child will be as protected as the Queens when she is inside. The locks to keep the doors secure were a very smart idea.”

“Doesn’t do you any good if someone can just open your door without you wanting it done,” Sean chuckled. “Keep that rune in a safe place, though. Having a way to get in regardless might still be required.”

“Never thought Shaping could be runed,” Giralt said with a laugh. “I’ll just consider it your specialness again.”

Sean shrugged. “Your driver or mine?”

“Mine, if you don’t mind. I want him to get used to the way it moves now before Clara gets into it.”

“Good idea. Let me tell Helga…” Sean trailed off, as Helga was standing in the doorway. “Or Ven will have done it already. Thanks, Ven.”

“We do our best, Sean,” Ven said from the roof of the newly-armored car.

“His driver is coming now,” Helga said, looking behind her. “He was having a snack.”

“If we do this fast enough, I’ll be back in time for afternoon sparring.”

“Good,” Helga nodded.

~*~*~

Sean exhaled when he stepped back from the new vehicle. It looked more like an up-armored stretch Hummer than anything else. However, he didn’t have a lot of choices if he wanted to seat twenty or more people.

“It’s like an armored troop transport... or hell, even an armored tour bus,” Sean muttered. “It’ll do the job, though it doesn’t look sexy at all.”

“Goodness, husband, what did you do?” Fiona asked from the open doorway.

“Made us a vehicle that we can all ride safely in,” Sean smiled. “Call the others. I want you all to experience this.”

“On it,” Ven said from the roof of the new transport. “Thank you for the space for us, too, Sean.”

“Is it enough?” Sean asked. “I mean, I’m not sure how many of you there are, exactly.”

“It’ll work fine. We can easily rotate who flies and who watches with those inside,” Ven replied.

“It barely fits in your shop,” Fiona said as she came closer. “Is that glass different?”

“It’ll resist Quilla or Quinna’s strength, so it should stop most people from breaking in easily.”

Sean opened one of the sliding doors on the side. “Climb on in.”

Fiona stepped into the passenger compartment. “It’ll fit all of us?”

“Everyone in the household, including the cuons,” Sean said.

“Doors on both sides and in the back?”

“Yes, to make sure we have many ways of getting out. Arliat is even inside with us, so we can all talk easily. Now, just wait for the others to stop sparring, please.”

Fiona looked at all the seats and how easy it would be to move around in. “Comfortable.”

“More than you know,” Sean chuckled. “Just wait.”

“As you wish,” Fiona murmured as she hugged him.

~*~*~

Andrea and Rumia were the last two to arrive. They’d been in a tight battle that Andrea won in the end.

“It’s huge,” Andrea said with wide eyes.

“Well, it is Sean’s,” Felora smirked.

Rolling his eyes, Sean ignored Felora’s comment. “This will be able to hold all of us. Climb in and take a seat.”

Sean followed them in last, staying standing as he looked over the seating. “Good. Arliat, thank you for sitting up front. Okay, if you look above your seats, you’ll see the heating and cooling runes. The vents above you can be tilted to give you better control over how much you want directed at you. The seats also have the same runes to make things even better.”

“The seats?” Rosa asked.

“Yes. They won’t heat or chill too far, just enough to help,” Sean said. “To help with longer trips, which we might take in the future, each seat has improved suspension to make the ride even more comfortable.”

“Sir,” Arliat asked, raising her hand, “even mine?”

“Yes. The bigger wheel is to help give you more control when we turn, as the turning radius is going to be wider. You’ll see what I mean when we take it out.”

“What about the cuons?” Quinna asked, looking at the two crates.

“Not as much. I still made them as comfortable as I could.”

“They have enough room to stand up and lie down with ease,” Aria said.

“The wood floor can be Shaped to create tables as we wish,” Sean said. “Each seat also has wooden armrests so you can do this.” He reached over and touched Fiona’s armrest. A cup holder formed a second later. “This way, we can have tea or other drinks while we move.”

“Goodness, it’s almost like a manor on wheels,” Ryann smiled.

“Is there more, Master?” Myna asked.

“Yes, a few important things,” Sean said. “The glass is thick enough to resist Quinna and Quilla. These latches here lock the doors. They’re on both sides and the back so, if we’re inside, we’re as safe as I can make us currently.”

“We might be more secure than even the Queens are while traveling,” Ida smiled.

“There are two emergency exits that should only ever be used in the most dire of circumstances,” Sean went on. He tapped the ceiling in the middle of the bus, then tapped his foot. “It’ll take someone touched by my energy to open them. That’s also true of starting this beast. Arliat, I want you to at least show everyone the basics of how to drive, please, just in case it’s needed.”

“Yes, sir,” Arliat nodded. “Fiona, can you work with me to make sure we do it smoothly?”

“Of course.”

“Sir, why something this big?” Tiska asked.

Sean took a slow breath before he told them about what he’d been pondering over the last few days. “After Sharpeyes is dead, we still have another person to deal with— Truestrike. For that to happen, we’ll have to go to him. This vehicle is so we can go together, like the family we are.”

“What about the association?” Felora asked.

“I have an idea, but I need to talk it over with the core group,” Sean said slowly. “I think that some will stay and others will go with us.”

“Do we even know where he is?” Andrea asked.

“Amedee will know, or she can find out for us. I’m going to have her start looking for a home wherever that is, too.”

“Sir, why did you need all of us here now? Why not just show us later?” Glorina asked.

“Because I want you all to experience it now,” Sean grinned. “I was going to patent it, but we’ll do that later. Arliat, start it up and head out the back gate. I’ll lock up behind us and then join you in the alley.”

~*~*~

Arliat had to drive slower in town and take wide turns, but she was already getting the feel for how the bus handled. Adding in the guards still being shown their patrol routes, and it was even slower. Sean grinned as they took the last slow turn toward the Oaken Glen.

“Getting it into their yard might be problematic,” Sean said. “It’d work best to back it in. Make sure to use your mirrors and go slow.”

“Yes, sir.”

Sean followed Helga out of the bus, thinking of having to patent it tomorrow. The majority of the association wasn’t at the normal table, and Sean waved at Henry and Bloodheart as he headed for the hallway.

“MacDougal, would you join us for a drink?” Angusson called out to him.

“Sorry, Angus. Business talk,” Sean said. “Maybe on the way out?”

“Fine,” Angusson said.

Sean gave the table a nod and Heingerd a smile as he went by. A small bit of happiness touched him to see the brothers-in-law next to each other.

The private room was full and Sean greeted everyone as he took his seat. Tabitha took their order before he had sat, so there was just idle chat while they waited for the drinks to be delivered.

Once the drinks were dropped off, Sean took a deep breath as everyone turned to look at him. “Okay, sorry for keeping you waiting, Joseph.”

Joseph exhaled. “Well, then don’t keep me waiting longer.”

Once the laughter died down, Sean continued, “My vehicle is done. It’ll be called a bus, and it’s designed for moving a large number of people. I’ll be patenting it tomorrow and I’ll make sure the association can make them. The reason I made it is so my whole family can go as a single unit.”

“There’s obviously a reason for that?” Saret asked.

“After Sharpeyes, I still have Truestrike to deal with,” Sean said. “Amedee, I need to know what city he lives in, and I’ll need somewhere to live there. When we go, my home here can be sold.”

The table went still and Fredrick coughed lightly. “Sean, you’re leaving and not coming back?”

“There’s a reason for that, too, beyond Truestrike,” Sean said. “Where would be the best place for the association to manufacture and sell what we do?”

“Accord,” Flamehair said. “That is also where Truestrike has had his home since his daughter gave birth to Darragh’s child.”

“Maybe it’s fate, then,” Knox said, “like he’s meant to be in the best place for you.”

Sean considered what Knox said, then chuckled. “Morrigan does touch on fate, so maybe.”

“Sean, moving would be difficult for some of us,” Joseph said.

“You have the right idea, Joseph, and I know. I figure some of you might want to go establish the association branch, and those that stay behind will continue what we’ve started here.”

“I should go,” Flamehair said. “Accord isn’t sought after by my family and, as I will be a Lady soon, it would be a good move for me.”

“I will go, as long as Toivo agrees,” Mageeyes said.

“I won’t be leaving, which means we’ll need one of you to take up the mantle of branch head,” Fredrick said.

“His whole family is here,” Eva added. “I’ll be staying with him.”

“Let’s make this easy: who wants to go?” Sean said. He laughed as everyone raised their hands. “Okay, who will actually be going?”

Mageeyes, Flamehair, and Saret raised their hands.

Knox raised his hand. “Only if my wife is okay with it and someone else can take on the bathhouse. I can help with the production of things.”

“Sean, can we tell you tomorrow?” Italice asked. “I want to check with my family.”

“Of course,” Sean said. “This is who knows how long out. I just wanted to start the groundwork now. Amedee, can you start asking about manors, workshops, and the like in Accord?”

“I will. Even if I do not go, I will get the information. Might I suggest a trade, too? I will find a comparable home in Accord and then we can swap deeds?”

“Agreed,” Sean said and felt the weight settle on him.

“I didn’t expect a meeting like this,” Jefferson said. “Count me in. I will go, as well.” He hesitated, then spoke a bit louder, “Sean, I’ve started to pray… to you.” The pause was noticeable, as Jefferson wasn’t sure how Sean would take it.

Sean swallowed, closing his eyes before nodding and looking at Jefferson. “I don’t know if I can make you a shop of your own on my plane, but I will do my very best if that happens.”

“Good. I don’t like the idea of fading into nothing,” Jefferson said. “Besides, I think we all have faith in you.”

A sound of agreement went around the table, and some of the smiths, notably Joseph and Sam, said they too had added Sean to their prayers, so it wasn’t just Morrigan being praised.

“I’ll do my very best for all of you, but I hope it’s decades before it becomes needed,” Sean said.

Chapter Twenty-nine

“Good morning,” Sean greeted the room as he took his seat at the table.

Everyone greeted him back.

“I have a little bit of news from last night to share,” Sean said, “but after food gets served.”

It was only a minute before the cooks brought food in and had it on the table. Sean served himself so everyone else could.

“Okay, now that we’re all here, let me fill you in,” Sean said. “The association will be splitting up, with some coming with us and others staying behind. I’ll learn about a couple more one way or the other tonight. Anyway, we’ll be heading for Accord.”

“Accord?” Fiona asked in surprise. “The nobility hates the city outside of when the Queens meet there. It’s hard to influence society if you aren’t near the Queens. Why is Truestrike there?”

“No idea,” Sean said. “I’m sure we’ll find out in time.”

“The best Shapers all live there,” Ida said.

“From a business standpoint, it’s the best place for us to be,” Andrea said. “It’ll be easier to ship to all the other cities from there.”

“That was mentioned,” Sean nodded. “Anyway, let me continue. Amedee will be looking for a place for us. We’ll be trading her this place for a manor there.”

“What will that mean for Lilly and the others?” Felora asked.

“I don’t know,” Sean said. “I think it’ll be fine. The plane might mold itself to resemble our new home once we get there.”

“We should tell them,” Andrea said.

“Yes,” Felora agreed. “Sean, is that okay?”

“Of course,” Sean said, “but hang on. I have a bit more to tell.”

Everyone paused in eating to give him their full attention.

“The oddest part last night was that Jefferson and some of the others admitted that they pray… to me.”

Myna snickered. “That’s not odd, Master. It’s odd that they all don’t.”

“She isn’t wrong,” Aria said softly. “What will that mean for our family at the manor, then?”

“Again, it’s unknown,” Sean said. “Let them know that there might be others showing up in time. I hope that before any of our friends go, there’s more than just the manor.”

“If you believe it’ll be fine, it will be,” Felora said. “The space revolves around you. In fact, will you imagine it being more than the manor? Just believe that there’s a small town outside the walls.”

Sean nodded slowly. “Yeah, okay. Might as well see what it will do. Anyway, that’s it.” He took his seat and began eating the eggs he’d taken, glad they were still warm.

“Fel, can we do the dream right after breakfast?” Andrea asked.

“That means we’ll need someone to fill in at the shop,” Fiona said. “Rumia?”

“Gladly, Fiona,” Rumia said quickly.

“Sean, are we going to make cars or buses for the others?” Fiona asked.

“Umm… we didn’t discuss it,” Sean said between bites.

“If it’s okay, we’ll start making a car,” Fiona said. “If nothing else, the association can sell it.”

“Okay. I’ll show you all how to after breakfast,” Sean said. “This will be fun.”

Felora bit her lip. “We’ll miss it if you do it then.”

“We can show you anything you miss with the next one,” Fiona said. “Then Andrea can join us for the third one so she’ll know, too.”

“That works,” Felora said, “except I’ll do the third and Andie can do the second.”

Andrea gave Felora a soft smile. “Thank you, Fel.”

“Of course,” Felora said, kissing her cheek.

“Better idea,” Sean said. “We’ll wait on starting the car until after the dream. That way, Andie will be there for this one, and Fel can join you all for the second when we do it.”

“That’ll work,” Fiona nodded. “Are we still going to keep the patent on the wooden and lesser metals for the hair clips and kettles? I need to know in case Basil shows up.”

Sean exhaled slowly. “I want to say yes, but it might be best if we open the patent and take the percentage that the guild will collect. It’ll allow us to be the base crafters for the association in Accord until we start dragging people in.”

“If you change the patents after breakfast, by the time you get back, we’ll be ready to work.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Sean nodded.

~*~*~

Agatha was surprised when Sean explained what he wanted. “Really? Why? If it’s okay for me to ask.”

“A few reasons,” Sean said. “Can I get an Agreement of silence from you, balanced by... say... five years of salary from you?”

Agatha blinked at him. “That’s a lot to ask, but yes.”

Sean chuckled as the weight settled on him. “My normal Agreements are balanced by your life,” he explained at her questioning look. “I was trying to go for a lesser balance that would still be painful if broken.”

“Ah,” Agatha said slowly, “I see.”

“Since it’s agreed, my family will be leaving the city once Sharpeyes has been handled. A chunk of the association will be going, too. When we arrive at the next place, we’ll be settling in and starting up a branch of the association.”

Agatha sat forward abruptly. “Fredrick?”

“He’s staying,” Sean said, seeing her worry. “I think Amedee will be taking up the mantle of head of the branch.”

“Mageeyes? She’s going, too?”

“I think about half of us will be going,” Sean said.

Licking her lips, Agatha sat up straighter. “A skilled secretary would be of use.”

Sean gave her a soft smile. “Talk to Fredrick and Amedee. I’m just a crafter.”

Agatha let out a snorting laugh at his claim. She wiped the few tears that escaped her eyes. “That’s the worst understatement I’ve ever heard.”

“It’s true enough,” Sean shrugged. “I’m not good at being the head of even a branch. I just innovate and let others figure out how best to make the business work. Fiona runs our home because she’s better suited for it.”

Getting ahold of herself, Agatha nodded. “I see. You don’t mind if I offer, do you?”

“Not at all,” Sean said, “but if you’re serious, you’ll need to take the tougher Agreement.”

Agatha nodded. “I understand. I wish to speak with Marna first. We’ve been supporting each other since Jackson’s death.”

“It’s your call,” Sean said as he stood up. “Either way, I wish you the very best, Agatha.”

“Thank you.” She stood up. “Make sure Carver bleeds, Sean. Please.”

“He will.”

~*~*~

Sean grabbed Hallie’s arm, pulling her to him and flipping her over his hip. Following her to the ground, his fist slammed into the dirt beside her neck. “Dead.”

Hallie panted as she stared up at him. “You are impossible.”

“You asked for me to give you everything I had,” Sean laughed as he got up. “I only gave you half of what I could.” He offered her a hand. “You good?”

Taking his hand, Hallie let him pull her to her feet. “You could have beaten my father if you had tried, couldn’t you?”

“Probably, but it would’ve only been because of my strength and agility that I would have won. He’s a better swordsman than I am. Your brother is, too.”

“Both of them think you undervalue your prowess,” Hallie said. “I agree with them.”

“He does,” Helga said. “That is it for sparring,” she called out to everyone else.

“Surprised you were here today,” Sean said.

“Oh?”

“I thought you’d be catching up with everything you wanted to do.”

Hallie looked away from him as she kept pace with him across the yard. “I am, in my own way. Is it odd that what I want most, I can find here?”

“You do come from a martial family,” Sean said, looking thoughtful. “Your brothers would spar with you, though, I’m sure.”

“They aren’t as diverse as your family,” Hallie said. “The variety of weapons, not to mention styles, is much wider here.”

“That’s fair. I was sure they’d monopolize you. Your father, especially.”

“Father understands,” Hallie said, brushing some hair away from her face. “He even supports my goal.”

“Hallie, can I speak with you for a few moments?” Fiona asked as she caught up to them.

“Of course, Fiona,” Hallie said.

“I’ll catch up with you all,” Sean said as he turned toward the toilet room.

“Don’t keep us waiting long, Master,” Myna said when she passed him.

“Of course not,” Sean said with a soft smile. “I’m not that guy anymore.”

“Good,” Myna purred.

Sean split away from the group and went to take care of bodily functions.

~*~*~

Looking out the windows as the bus rolled down the road, Sean wondered about Hallie staying to talk with his wives when he left. Putting the thought from his mind, he thought instead about making the car with his wives.

They’d all been so eager and ready to Shape. They started from scratch without even a wagon frame to work with, which meant it took them longer. Even with that, they’d gotten a majority of it done, and Fiona was certain they could finish it without him.

Need to make sure I ask about materials to make more for everyone who’s coming with us, Sean thought as the bus came to a slow stop.

Helga opened the side door, stepping out to make sure it was safe. “It is fine, Sean.”

“Okay,” Sean said, getting out and shutting the door.

“Sean, thank you for letting me Shape with the others,” Helga said.

“We all know that you’ll be the next wife,” Sean said softly. “Even I can see it.”

“They have been including me more,” Helga smiled. “My hope grows brighter every day.”

“Good,” Sean said. “Ready to lead me in, Chooser?”

“Yes, sir.”

Sean waved to the few who called out to him, but kept following Helga to the private dining room. He was surprised to see Bloodheart in the private room, though he greeted him along with everyone else.

“We will be going,” Mageeyes said without preamble once Sean had sat down. “Since he knows the story, too, we felt it was okay for him to join us.”

“He doesn’t know everything,” Sean said. “He doesn’t know about me being prayed to, nor why. I kind of left that off when talking to him, Thomas, Henry, and their families.”

Bloodheart raised an eyebrow. “Prayed to? Like to the Tuatha?”

“Yes,” Sean said.

A knock announced Tabitha, and everyone made their orders.

“You can fill him in, Amedee,” Sean said. “Something I need to know is who all is going, and do you need a car or bus for the trip?”

“Ryan and I won’t be going,” Italice said. “There is a reason, but I’d like to wait for the drinks.”

Joseph looked at them. “Must be big.”

Ryan chuckled, “It is.”

Everyone laughed at Joseph’s reaction. Luckily for him, it didn’t take Tabitha long to return with their drinks.

“My mother is stepping down as the head of the family,” Italice said.

“And my father is doing the same,” Ryan said. “We’re both being promoted to the heads of the families.”

“It is better to say our families are both combining into a single family tied together by us, with the two of us leading it,” Italice said.

“Congratulations!” Joseph boomed.

“It was that, or children,” Fredrick smiled. “This will infuriate Lord Sharpeyes more. They do know that, right?”

“I believe that is the point,” Ryan replied. “It was also to tie us here.”

“I don’t blame them for wanting to keep you both here,” Sean said, “especially considering how powerful your children are likely to be.”

“Yes, that was mentioned to me,” Italice snorted. “Along with how many she would like to see me have.”

“Sounds worse than my father,” Ryan chuckled. “Not by much, though.”

“Chester?” Sean asked.

“Sorry, Sean,” Knox said. “She’d prefer we stay here.”

“That’s fine.”

“Well, there’s a reason for it,” Knox said with a grin. “Looks like we’ll be expecting another child.”

A round of congratulations went around the table, and Knox pulled out the cigars he’d been hiding.

“Okay, so just you three?” Sean asked Flamehair, Saret, and Mageeyes.

“I would have gone to Accord long ago, but Amedee and Charie were here,” Saret said. “I didn’t want to leave my friends.”

“My family might object to my leaving,” Mageeyes smiled, “but I don’t care. They can come to Accord after me. You will stand beside me, won’t you, Sean?”

Sean gave Bloodheart a grin. “If they get past him, I’ll be there to help.”

“Well said,” Bloodheart chuckled. “You are always welcome to stand beside me if it comes to a fight.”

“Understood. Are you going to be ready for Solanice?”

“He’s dead and doesn’t know it yet,” Bloodheart said with a glimmer in his eye.

“I have already informed my family,” Flamehair said. “My move to Accord and taking over the family there is already in process. Charu was happy to help, as it means she gets what she wanted.”

“Her daughter coming here?” Sean asked.

“Yes.”

“Saret, will all of your daughters be going with you?” MacLenn asked.

“No. I am letting some of them set up their own places,” Saret smiled sadly. “It’s so hard to let them go, but I have sheltered them too much. I will be arranging things for them over the next few days. It’ll be me and maybe ten of my daughters, and maybe a half-dozen staff.”

“Hmm... Sean,” MacLenn said, turning to Sean, “I might be going, as well. If I do… I’ll need your help when we get there.”

“Family?” Sean asked.

“The head of the greater family lives there,” MacLenn said tightly. “I’m sure he’s an ally of Truestrike. We’ll have to move fast when we get to the city.”

“If it’s needed,” Sean said. “If we bring in the association and show them what we have behind us, will that not sway them?”

“It might, or it might mean I have to… remove the current head,” MacLenn said. “I hope it isn’t that way, but it might be.”

“Understood.”

“I spoke with Clara,” Giralt said. “She insisted that we move. Said she didn’t wish to be without her friends.”

Sean laughed. “My wives will be happy to hear she wants to go. We can even fit you two in with us during the trip. Your car can follow us.”

“Oh, she’d like that,” Giralt grinned.

“I would like to go,” Jefferson said. “I can help as much as I can with the Shaping.”

“The seats would be easy for you,” Sean said. “I’d be glad to have you along.”

“Thank you.”

“Fredrick, Amedee, I spoke with Agatha today. She’d be interested in coming as a secretary for the branch. I told her to speak with you.”

Mageeyes nodded slowly. “I can see many uses for her. If she comes to speak with me, I will bring her with us... Which reminds me. Fredrick, you need to replace Bemin. I will be having her take over my inn for me.”

“Very well. We shall miss you, all of you, when you go, but we have time before that happens,” Fredrick said. He raised his mug. “To our association, and the growth of new ideals that will spread with us. To Forged Bonds.”

“Forged Bonds!” the table cheered back.

“I’ll need the materials to make the cars and, in Saret’s case, a bus,” Sean said. “Please see about dropping them off at my place and we’ll get them started.”

MacLenn nodded. “I can provide the frames.”

“Engines will be tricky, but we’ll have them delivered as soon as we can,” Fredrick said.

Everyone started to speak up about how they could assist and Sean just smiled. He was glad that even when it would come time to leave, he’d still have his friends beside him.

Chapter Thirty

Sean was glad that Fredrick had gotten him an engine— it was the last part he needed for the car that his wives had been working on the day before. Fiona asked him to let them try making another, using the engine as the template.

“I’ll see you all for evening sparring?” Sean asked.

“Yes,” Fiona said. “Rumia will take the shop when you spar this afternoon.”

“Okay,” Sean said, giving each of his wives a kiss. “See you all tonight.”

He was leaving the workshop when he waved to Hallie. “Didn’t expect you to be here. Is something wrong?”

“Fiona said that I could come over and help with some work today,” Hallie said. “Should I leave?”

“Huh? No, it’s fine. She just didn’t mention it to me, is all. They’re in there. Have a good one.”

“Thank you,” Hallie smiled, brushing her braid back over her shoulder. “I’ll see you for evening sparring?”

“Yup.”

As he walked away, Sean was a little curious as to why Hallie was over so early. The thought was driven away when he saw the people forming up by the gates. Rumia was there, speaking to the crowd as Sean approached.

“We’ll be opening in a moment,” Rumia was saying as Sean got closer.

“Go ahead, Rumia,” Sean said. “I’ve got the shop today.”

“Oh, yes, sir,” Rumia said and opened the gates.

A happy bark came from behind Sean and he looked back to see Caleb heading his way.

“Hey, boy. You’re with me in the shop today.”

Caleb barked again, heading for the door.

“I’m coming, I’m coming,” Sean laughed as he followed the cuon.

Sean had barely gotten behind the counter when a half-dozen people poured into the shop. The first was a rough-dressed man who looked ill at ease.

“How can I help you?” Sean asked.

“I was hoping to get a wooden hair clip,” the man said. “Maybe with a tulip design?”

“Of course,” Sean said as he picked up a plain hair clip. “What do you do for a living?”

“Hunter,” the man said tightly.

“Important job,” Sean said as he Shaped the flower onto the clip. “Is this what you were thinking?”

The man looked at the clip with wide eyes. “So fast? Yes, please.”

Sean quoted the price to the hunter, who grimaced. “I don’t have enough for that,” the hunter admitted. “Sorry to have wasted your time, sir.”

“I’ll take what you have, and you can make up the rest in meat,” Sean offered. “Three days to bring enough meat to equal the balance?”

Stunned, the hunter just stared at Sean for a moment before he quickly accepted. “Done and agreed, sir. Thank you.”

“It’s for your wife?” Sean asked as he slid the clip to the man.

“Daughter,” the hunter said, placing his coppers on the counter. “Wife died a few years back, but my Mindie’s been hoping for a clip since she saw them. I’d been saving up to get her one as a surprise.”

“Take ten percent off the price,” Sean said softly. “You’re a good man to do this for her.”

The hunter blinked again and cleared his throat, as he was overcome with gratitude. “Thank you, sir. I’ll bring some meat back soon.”

“Of course. Have a good day.” Sean took the coins and slipped them into the cash box under the counter. “Who’s next?”

A silk-clad woman sniffed as the hunter passed her. Her fan moved faster as if the man smelled. “Goodness, it is true. The rumor you sold to… everyone? I wasn’t sure it was true.”

“Everyone is equal in my eyes until they prove otherwise,” Sean said. “What are you looking for today?”

“A kettle with a mountain sunset Shaped onto it,” the woman replied. “I’d prefer the sun to be a garnet or ruby.”

Sean grabbed a copper kettle first, setting it on the counter. “Which do you want? Garnet or ruby? Ruby is more expensive, and did you want the contact gem to match it, or are you fine with quartz?”

“Hmm... ruby for both,” the woman said, closing her fan. “When should I come back to get it?”

“Give me a few minutes and you can take it now,” Sean said.

“Sir,” Rumia said, coming to the counter, “would it be okay if I worked with you today?”

“Sure,” Sean said. “Get me two rubies, about this big,” Sean said, holding out his fingers to show her the size.

“Yes, sir,” Rumia beamed before hurrying to help him.

They stayed busy for a few hours, with people coming in for an item or two each— their patrons ranged from haulers to rich merchants. Sean treated them all equally, unless they acted up. Then, he tossed them out, regardless of who they were.

Rumia did her best to keep up with Sean, but had to pause and rest at times. She watched him intently every time he worked on an order, eager to learn more. It was a little shy of midday when the rush finally abated.

“That was the busiest it’s been since I’ve been in the shop,” Rumia commented.

“Bit busy, but that’s good,” Sean chuckled. “I’ll be turning the patents over to Forged Bonds when we go.”

“We’ll be relying entirely on what the association makes?” Rumia asked.

“I’m considering another avenue besides us just working on the association stuff, but that will be the bulk of what we do to start with until we get more people.”

“Sorry, I was just—”

“Easy,” Sean said, cutting her off gently. “Asking questions is fine, and being worried is fine.”

“Okay,” Rumia exhaled.

“I haven’t really talked to any of you,” Sean said. “Would you tell me about yourself?”

Rumia looked away from him, touching her elbow awkwardly. “There isn’t much to tell, honestly.”

“Anything is good,” Sean said. “What flowers do you like the most? Did you just follow in your mother’s shoes, or is this your passion, too?”

“Oh...” Rumia smiled softly. “I did follow after her, but I love plants as much as she does. I’m an eighth Dryad, so it’s part of me.”

“Fiona is part-Dryad, as well,” Sean said. “Not sure exactly how much, but she is.”

“Yes, she mentioned it when she hired us. It helped ease Mother’s mind some.”

“I’m sure you were both worried after Denmur.”

“I was until I met Fiona. She was just so friendly that I couldn’t see her working for a bad person. When we came to Bond, I started to worry again... but when you came in, I was relieved. You didn’t eye me the way others have before.”

“Yeah, that isn’t me,” Sean said.

“As I came to know,” Rumia giggled again. “You were so awkward when we all bathed the first few times, though you’ve gotten much better since then.”

“Thankfully,” Sean exhaled, but he was smiling.

“As for plants… I always enjoyed plants from the old world. When you mentioned the yew tree and the heather and heath, I felt a surge of eagerness to see and tend them.”

“It’s not a good place,” Sean said, thinking of the bog.

“It’s beautiful...” Rumia whispered. “Stark and beautiful with only a single pale moon that hangs in the sky, illuminating the place for the wicked to wait for your judgement.”

Sean leaned back a little— Rumia’s eyes were bright as she spoke. “You feel that strongly about it?”

Blinking, she shifted to look right at him. “Yes. I want to be the one to tend it for you. Please?”

“Easy,” Sean said, holding out a hand, palm facing up, to her. “I have no idea if anyone can stay there and tend anything. I’m not saying no,” he added quickly, seeing her eyes dim. “I’m just saying to calm yourself. It might not be able to happen.”

Rumia looked down. “Sorry. I understand.”

“Is that really what you want if you leave here? Wouldn’t you rather be in the manor?”

“Yes and no,” Rumia said. “If it could be only one or the other, I’d prefer the bog. Though if it was a perfect place, I could live with the others, then tend to the bog.”

“We’ll have to wait and see,” Sean said.

“Yes, sir,” Rumia smiled. “I’ll hold on to my hope.”

“How often have you gone?” Sean asked her.

“Three times with Felora. She could walk on the bog, but I couldn’t. Felora thinks it has to do with being Soul Bonded to you. I know I have to wait until I marry you for a Soul Bond.”

Sean blinked at her. “What?”

“Fiona said to marry you, we have to Soul Bond,” Rumia said. “We all agreed that we will when it’s our turn. Don’t worry, sir,” she said, seeing his eyes widen, “we know it’ll be a long way off yet. The dreams with Felora helped all of us relax about you not accepting us. Our insecurities about being the one left out are gone now.”

“Oh... that wasn’t what I was shocked about. I didn’t know Fiona had said Soul Bonds were required.”

“Shouldn’t they be?” Rumia asked. “To marry, you say you’re going to be with the other person forever. If we Soul Bond, it’ll be true. We all look forward to it. We’re each thinking about where we will fit into your planes. Helga was explaining how pantheons work, and how each god or goddess has a purpose.”

Sean swallowed as he listened to her. “Oh. So, you want to be the Tender?” He frowned, having felt the capitalization of the word when he said it.

“Yes!” Rumia nodded vigorously. “I do.”

“Have the others chosen their places?” Sean asked, half-afraid to know the answer.

“I don’t know,” Rumia said. “That’s the title I think of when I imagine caring for the bog.”

“Good to know,” Sean said, wanting to back away from the conversation. “Did you two work for many people before ending up with us?”

“Not too many,” Rumia said, shifting topics with him. “We started with…”

~*~*~

Sean grunted when Glorina threw him. He started to roll as he landed, but Glorina leapt onto him, hammering her fists down on him as he covered up. Sean grunted again, knowing a normal person would feel this more than he was. He hadn’t been prepared for her to close like she had, and that let her get to this position.

“Break,” Sean winced.

Glorina was off him in an instant, a wide smile on her face. “I won?”

“If it’d been a normal person, you would’ve been easily able to pull your knife and stab them at that moment,” Sean said as he kipped up to his feet. “I wasn’t expecting you to close the way you did. Good job.”

“Thank you, sir!” Glorina beamed.

“Let’s call it there,” Sean said. “Good work today, ladies.”

“Thank you, sir,” Mona and Lona said.

“We enjoy helping,” Quinna grinned. “It’s time to give the horses a wash, though, so we’ll be missing the bath with you right now.”

“Yeah. Best to do it now,” Quilla nodded. “See you for more sparring later, sir.”

“Okay,” Sean said, following the cooks.

He was the last of the four into the bathroom. The cooks were already stripping when he entered. He glanced at each of them, then sat down to get his boots off.

“I had a question, and it’s a bit awkward for me,” Sean said, broaching the subject he was a little afraid to ask. “Rumia said Fiona had told you all that Soul Bonds were required for marrying me. Are you really okay with that?”

“Of course,” all the cooks said.

“Ah, okay,” Sean replied awkwardly.

“Rumia wants to tend the bog if you’ll allow her to,” Mona said. “She talks about it a lot.”

“She’s very eager to do it,” Lona nodded. “I wouldn’t enjoy that at all. It’s so dark there.”

“I’d like to just cook for everyone,” Glorina said softly. “If the plants can be different and the library has unknown books, then what about the kitchen? I’ve thought about what it would be like to be able to cook for everyone you care for… to make new dishes and just be free to do what I wish.”

Both Mona and Lona nodded along with her as they finished getting undressed.

“Yeah. That would be a lot of fun. It’s even better that the kitchen cleans itself so we won’t have to do the dishes,” Mona laughed. “I’d like to bake all the time.”

“You hate doing dishes,” Lona laughed at Mona. “I could focus on desserts, then, right?”

“Sure,” Sean said softly as he pulled his clothing off. “I had no idea you loved desserts, Lona. Will all of you tell me more about yourselves? What you like and dislike?”

Glorina’s face heated as she walked to the shower. “That sounds like you want to court us, sir.”

“In a way,” Sean admitted. “You’ve all said you’d marry me, if given the chance. I’d like to know more about you all before we ever get there.”

“Really?” Mona asked with wide eyes.

“Yes. Did you expect me to not care about what you like?” Sean asked.

“A little,” Lona admitted, looking ashamed. “Just the idea that you want to get to know us…” She swallowed. “It’s a little hard to accept.”

“It is?” Sean asked as he dropped his clothing into the washtub.

“You’re a Lord or more in power and can do more than an entire house of nobles,” Glorina explained as she turned on the shower. “We were happy enough that you’d let us love you. To know that you not only will love us back, but want to know about us, too…?” She shook her head. “We know you’re different, but you keep showing us how much time and again.”

“Oh... You thought I’d just accept you and not care?”

“So many others would,” Mona said softly as she turned on her own shower.

“Thank you,” Lona sniffled and looked at him. “There isn’t a lot for us to tell, but I’ll tell you anything you want to know. Desserts have always been my passion…”

Chapter Thirty-one

“Nice throw, Quinna. Anyone else would have broken bones from that.” Sean rolled his neck as he got up, dusting himself off.

“Thank you, sir,” Quinna grinned.

“Might we cross blades, Sean?” Hallie asked.

“Sure. Last fight— wrap up your matches and head on in,” Sean said. Drawing Dark Cutter, he made sure the metal was covered with a wooden blade. Dark Cutter pulsed at him when he did.

“Sean?” Hallie asked when he paused to stare at his sword.

“Sorry, I’m good.”

“I’m curious why your weapon doesn’t become a ring like theirs.”

Taking up a ready stance, Sean shook his head. “I’m working on it. Dark Cutter is special, so I don’t want to screw anything up. I think I’ll be doing it soon, though. I’ll want it with me for the party.”

Hallie took an attack posture across from him. “Being just an Aspirant will be a problem. He can do and say much, and you attempting to defend against it will work against you.”

“This society is broken,” Sean sighed. “Ready?”

“Yes,” Hallie said, her face stilling. “En garde.”

She came at him hard and fast, her wooden blade clacking against his as he defended. Sean focused on her as movement and voices flowed around him. Good training, he thought as he parried her lunge and riposted, only to be parried in turn.

Without thought, Sean sidestepped and brought down Dark Cutter hard, slapping Rumia’s attack aside. Grimacing, he backed away from the two attackers— he hadn’t been expecting the fight to become two-versus-one, but he was still able to defend. When Quilla joined in, Sean leapt backward, using his full ability. He cleared dozens of feet to give himself space.

“What the hell?”

“Training for the party,” Fiona said. “Get him, ladies.”

Sean inhaled sharply as all the staff drew their weapons. Eyes narrowing, he vanished from view and Mage Sight. “Fine.”

The staff drew together with Hallie at their center. “He’ll try to pick us off,” Hallie said. “Can any of you break his Camo?”

“Yes,” Rumia said. She dipped her hand into her belt pouch and took out a larger bag. “Big breaths,” she said before she yanked the bag open and flung it out from her.

Quinna and Quilla sucked in deep breaths and now, they exhaled hard. The leaf clippings went far and wide between the throw and their breaths.

Sean grimaced. He saw the trap coming and let a flash of fire burn the clippings from the air. That gave his position away, and wooden throwing knives came zipping at him. He hadn’t stayed still, but he got clipped by two of them when he dashed from where he’d been.

“He’s out of it,” Rumia complained. “We didn’t throw fast enough.”

“This is about to be bad,” Tiska said. “Remember what Myna has told us: wounds are fine, just not deaths. We have a larger number of us. We can still win.”

Sean nodded— they were right. If he used his real knives, he could drop them all one by one, as his knives would come back to him. Of course, if they were smart, they could find a way to find him, too. Sean frowned when he saw Rosa kneel in the middle with Hallie. When the pulse of magic touched the ground, Sean summoned his wings and launched himself into the air.

His flight was short-lived as another barrage of knives came after him. He batted two down, but the others caught him, one in the groin adding insult to the injury. Dropping Camo, he held up his hand as he landed.

“Done,” he winced. “How did you know?”

“Sean, your wings pulse with energy. You need to tighten your control if you summon them. They were invisible to sight, but with Mage Sight, they were clearly visible,” Fiona told him.

“Good to know,” Sean sighed as the pain faded. “I wasn’t expecting that. Good job, everyone. Rosa, the ground pulse was a smart move.”

“Andrea told us about it before,” Rosa said. “If you’re on the ground, it’ll find you. I wasn’t sure if you were, but it was a good idea to check.”

“Which let us see you when you summoned your wings,” Cali grinned.

“Sorry that my throw was low,” Xenta said apologetically. “I was trying to cut off your escape.”

“It was a good idea. I got nicked by two of the earlier throws, too. Besides, I’m fine now.”

“Okay, ladies, time to bathe,” Fiona said, clapping her hands.

They all headed inside, except for Fiona, who went over to Sean.

“You planned that?” Sean asked.

“During the party, you might be attacked when focused on a single person,” Fiona said softly. “They can’t do everything we can, but I thought it best to push you a little now.”

Pulling her into his arms, he held her lightly. “Thank you, my darling wife,” Sean murmured before kissing her.

Fiona leaned into him during the kiss, but once it ended, she didn’t move away. “Sean, Hallie is right about you being an Aspirant. I have an idea to help, but… do you trust me?”

“Always and forever,” Sean said softly.

“Tomorrow, you’ll marry Helga,” Fiona said.

Blinking at her declaration, Sean nodded. “If you’ve all agreed and are okay with it. I knew she would join us, I just thought it’d be later.”

“It’s sooner than we originally thought,” Fiona admitted softly. “Come on, let’s go bathe.”

Sean didn’t let her go. “Fiona, what is it?”

Sighing, she leaned her head against his chest. “We’ll be adding another after Helga.”

“Not one of the staff?” Sean asked.

“No. We’ve talked with all of them and they understand.”

“Hallie?” Sean asked.

Fiona blinked, surprised that he knew. She looked at him in shock.

“Heh, that look there,” Sean chuckled. “I’m not completely dense. I’ve grown. She’s been over a lot since I healed her, and she was there helping you this morning. Just tell me why, please?”

“Because marrying her will mean that you can become a Knight,” Fiona said. “She talked with her father and he agreed. You’ll be made a Knight of their family, and then have a branch family in your name.”

“Being a Knight is going to mean that much?” Sean asked.

“It’ll make it easier for us when Sharpeyes tries to use the laws against you,” Fiona said. “Your recourse as a Knight is broader.”

“We need this?” Sean asked.

“I think it’s for the best now, and for Truestrike. The Bloodheart family is respected across the Quaditals. Being a branch family will temper Truestrike and allow us to entrench ourselves into Accord. Sharpeyes won’t be deterred, but you being a Knight means he can’t try to strip your title easily.”

“Because if I’m not a noble, the rules change a great deal,” Sean said, thinking back to Lady Sharpeyes giving him a title before he faced Evan.

“Yes. He can order his guards to kill you with impunity if you fall from the noble ranks. You’d kill him for trying, but then you’d be brought before the chief magistrate, and I don’t think Saret can help to that degree.”

Sean held her as the night grew darker around them. “I don’t love her.”

“Not yet,” Fiona said softly, “but you like her.”

“She’s earnest, and a fighter,” Sean replied.

“Once you Bond her, the feelings will grow,” Fiona said.

“Soul Bonded...” Sean murmured. “Rumia told me that it’s not a Life Bond now, but a Soul Bond to marry.”

“We want to make sure that we’re all caught if the worst comes,” Fiona whispered. “None of us want the pain of losing another.”

“I never wanted all of this,” Sean whispered.

“We know.”

“If you’re all in agreement,” Sean exhaled slowly. “Helga I’ll agree to without a problem. Hallie, though… I need to spend some time with her.”

“I heard from some of the staff that you were trying to get to know them better,” Fiona smiled softly, stepping back and taking his hand in hers. “That’s the man we all love. The day after tomorrow, we’ll have Hallie come over so you can have time to speak with her.”

Sean nodded, “Okay, but if I find that I don’t like her, it’s off.”

“Of course. None of us would ask you to marry someone you don’t like.”

“Does Helga know yet?” Sean asked.

“She only knows that we’ve approved,” Fiona smiled.

“Okay. I’ll announce it at dinner.”

“That will make her happy, and Hallie.”

“Oh?”

“We told Hallie that Helga had to be before her.”

Sean shook his head, a soft smile on his lips. “And she was okay with that?”

“Yes. She agreed, and even asked if she should wait for the staff to be first.”

Blinking in surprise, Sean walked beside Fiona into the house. “Yeah... I’m glad the staff accepted letting her go first. I’m not ready for a dozen wives all at once.”

“We know,” Fiona giggled. “It’s why things are being done the way they are.”

“Tomorrow, I’ll have Helga with me,” Sean said. “I want to get to know her more, too.”

“As you wish, husband,” Fiona said, opening the bathroom door.

Sean entered the bathroom and smiled as he watched all the women he cared for— from friendship to love— wash each other’s backs, chat, and just get along. His gaze stopped on Helga. She was scrubbing Hallie’s back while Aria washed hers. Helga was telling a story of some kind, but with the other noise and the distance between them, Sean couldn’t make out what it was about.

“I’ll get your back,” Fiona said from behind him.

“As you wish, my dear wife,” Sean replied, going to take his boots off first.

~*~*~

Once the food was on the table, Sean cleared his throat. “Ladies, a moment, please?” When everyone looked his way, Sean noticed someone new at the table. “Jott, your parents agreed?”

“Yes, sir. Thank you, again.”

“Welcome to the family. Everyone, let’s welcome Jott.”

Each person at the table, even Hallie, congratulated Jott on joining them.

“Sir, can we work on their armor and weapon tomorrow?” Onim asked.

“First thing,” Sean said.

“Thank you, sir,” Jott said, bowing low.

“Family is cared for,” Sean said, “and you’re family now.” He cleared his throat and looked at Helga. “In that same vein, Helga Oathsworn, Chooser, I offer you this addendum to our Bond. You can become a wife, equal to our other wives. You will be loved and cherished. The rest of your Soul Bond will remain the same.”

Helga eyes flared with black-white fire. “Will I remain your Chooser, My Lord?”

“Always. You shall be my lead Chooser, guiding any others who might come after you.”

“I, Helga Oathsworn, Chooser of Sean MacDougal, do accept this addendum. I shall be your wife and guardian of your wives. I ask for one more thing, My Lord. May I take those who wish it under my wing to raise them as Choosers, if you agree?”

“Agreed,” Sean said.

“Agreed,” Helga said, then stiffened.

Sean inhaled sharply as he felt his own soul thrum with power. The room faded from his sight for a moment, and all he saw were the souls of his wives, the staff, and Hallie. That vision faded and was replaced with one he knew well.

Standing on a bluff as a dragon flew overhead, a vast, untouched, green valley spread out before him. When he looked over his shoulder, dozens of people were cheering, smiling, and waving weapons as they proclaimed their support for him. He caught sight of Aria flying above the others with a bow in her tattooed hand, smiling down at him. Above her, Helga floated, her Soul Bonds clear in the light of the day. She had her own bow in her hand, and that hand also bore a tattooed finger, like Aria’s. On the ground, Fiona, Myna, Ryann, Ida, Felora, Andrea, and Hallie stood, holding their hands out to him— tattooed bands circled their ring fingers. Just behind them were the staff, all of them beaming at him with their Life Bond marks visible. He thought for a moment that he recognized a couple of the others behind them, but the figures’ faces were blurred enough to make him doubt that he could name them.

Blinking rapidly, the room came back into focus and he saw everyone staring at him. “Sorry. Fiona, you are truly the one to help guide our family. I will not argue or fight your choices.” Swallowing, he looked at Helga again. “Chooser, my wife, tomorrow, I would like you beside me all day. I want to know you more than I have been able to at this point. Tomorrow night, we will have your wedding feast.”

“Yes, Sean,” Helga said with love.

“Ladies,” he added, looking at each of the staff in turn, “in time, it will be your turns, as well. Thank you for being understanding of what might be in the next few days.”

“We wish for your safety first,” Rumia said.

“She’s right,” Tiska nodded.

“Your life is paramount,” Glorina added. “We’ll wait, sir.”

All of the others nodded in agreement.

Taking a deep breath, Sean looked at Hallie. “The day after tomorrow, I’d like you to come by so we can talk.”

“As you wish, Sean,” Hallie agreed, the hope in her eyes shining.

“Speak with your father again and make sure that everything’s okay, please?”

“I will.”

Sean gave her a smile, then reached for the serving spoon. “Let’s eat.”

“Oh, she has a ring now,” Aria said, grabbing Helga’s hand and turning it over. “Let me see.” After a moment, she pointed to a spot on the back of Helga’s finger. “A helm with wings behind them. It has a sword etched into the brow.”

“A symbol that I always thought represented Valkyries,” Sean said. “It’s perfect for my Chooser.”

“I am honored,” Helga said.

“Why does she still have the other markings?” Rumia asked.

“Because I am his Chooser,” Helga said. “I wanted to keep them. They would have left, otherwise. I want to be known as his Chooser first and foremost.”

“Can I hear more of this? Being a Chooser, I mean?” Hallie asked.

“She has to go with him,” Felora said, “but I know what she was before Sean claimed her. I can explain what I know and she can fill you in on more later.”

“Please,” Hallie said.

“I can help explain some, too,” Aria said. “Helga and I have talked a lot.”

Sean smiled as he listened to his family chat, warmth and happiness suffusing his chest.

~*~*~

Sean grinned when Joseph boomed out his name as he crossed the room. He made sure to say hello to the people who greeted him on his way to the association table.

“Good evening to you all,” Sean chuckled as he took his seat.

“You have news,” Joseph said. “I can see it.”

“Not association news,” Sean said with a smile. “Wait, please?” He turned toward Tabitha, who was coming their way. “I want to have a different drink tonight— Serumtrutous.”

Eyebrows went up around the table at his request, and they stayed up when he spoke again.

“And one for Helga, please.”

Helga blinked, then nodded her head. “As you wish, Sean.”

Getting refill orders from the others, Tabitha quickly left the table.

Joseph was practically vibrating when Tabitha returned with their drinks. “Well?” He blurted when Sean paused to take a sip of his drink.

Sean was surprised at how fruity the drink was. A non-ice daiquiri, he thought. Giving Joseph a grin, he cleared his throat, “Sorry. This is a good drink, Sam. Different, but good.”

“He hates me,” Joseph sighed in exaggeration, getting laughs from the others.

“Fine, but it’s more personal news than anything,” Sean said as he set his glass down. He placed his hand on Helga’s. “Let me introduce you all to my newest wife. We won’t be here tomorrow, as we’ll be holding her wedding feast then.”

Congratulations went around the table, and Helga smiled as she thanked each person. “I spoke with Fiona. If any of you would like to come to the feast, we would be glad to have you,” Helga announced. “I just need to know how many are coming.”

Everyone at the table said they would come with their spouse, except Henry Darkfoam. Once the hubbub died, he asked, “Am I included in that?”

Sean gave the man a grin. “Are you a friend?”

“I… yes?”

“Then yes.”

“I shall make sure to bring an appropriate gift,” Henry said, sitting up straighter.

“The feast will be after the business closes,” Helga smiled. “We will be glad to have you all there.”

Bloodheart appeared thoughtful as he looked between Helga and Sean.

Chapter Thirty-two

Giving the young Messenger Fairies a smile, Sean stopped by the desk. “How’s your studying going?”

“Good,” Arla smiled. “Cali just brought us this book. She’d normally stay with us, but since you wanted the room, she left.”

“I’ll use the table across the room, then,” Sean said. “Study well.”

“We are, sir,” Jott said.

“Sean,” Sean corrected them gently. “Sean is what I prefer.”

Jott bowed low. “I will do my best.”

“Sean is like our parents. He doesn’t see himself the way we see him,” Jutt chuckled, “like I was explaining last night.”

“Okay,” Jott nodded.

Sean gave them a grin and left them to read, going across the room to where Helga was sitting. “Sorry. This is the only room I could think of that wasn’t in use and wouldn’t be completely awkward for me.”

“It is fine,” Helga smiled. “I thought your face might burst into flames when I suggested my room.”

Sean coughed and looked away. “Yeah... I mean…”

Helga laughed. “As much as you try, you are as your wives have said. You want this to be a good day for me and not feel forced.”

“Well, yeah. Helga, I haven’t really gotten to know you, but I do care in my own way, besides you being my Chooser.”

“I know,” Helga said, her cheeks flushing slightly. “I can feel you more today. Your nervousness adds to the incongruency of who you are.”

“Because I don’t just haul you off to your room?” Sean asked.

“That you did not just take me at dinner last night,” Helga corrected, smirking when Sean blushed again. “It is sweet… I like it. I have seen my sisters picked by their gods before, and they were never afforded such niceties— they would be taken where and how the god willed. We only had a choice of how and when if we chose one of the Einherjar for an evening.”

Sean frowned as he sat back. “Was it bad?”

Helga sighed as she looked into the distance. “At times, it could be. Odin only played with his eldest Valkyries, though they would instruct us on his preferences, just in case. I was lucky that I was given to Thor just before we were sent to this world, so I was not used by him.”

“What about Hel?” Sean asked.

Helga’s smile was soft as she recalled a memory. “She is different. She would never force us, never demand us, but if we went to her, we were left near unconscious in pleasure at the end of it. She is the queen of the frigid death, but her passions burn bright. I only laid with her twice before I was given away... once when I was inducted into her service, and once just before I was given to Odin.”

“You miss her?” Sean asked.

“I did for many years,” Helga sighed. “I found it was not her exactly, but the passion and softness of a woman that I missed most. My sisters and I would find our own pleasures with each other at times, especially the younger of us in Odin’s service. I find myself hopeful to join your family. Your wives are such beauties and they all have come to accept me. It will be okay if I lay with them, yes?”

Sean coughed, his face heating some. “Uh... yeah. I don’t discourage that.”

“I did not think you would,” Helga snickered lightly. “Few men would, but most would want to be involved. From what I have been told, you truly are happy if we find joy in each other without you.”

“I want them to be as happy as they can be,” Sean said. “I’m only one guy, and while I am capable of pleasing them, I doubt I could please them all by myself every day.”

“But you also enjoy having multiples of them at times,” Helga pressed. “Myna and Felora have told me stories.”

Sean rolled his eyes. “They would. Damned sex demons and alley cats... both are nearly insatiable.”

“Your feelings are only love, even when you say that,” Helga said, breathing deeply. “If I choose to lay with Aria, you would be okay with it?”

The idea of Aria and Helga entwined in bed came to him and he coughed. The image in his mind changed to them in the air, making love under the light of the moon, and he shifted in his seat. “Y-yeah. That’d be okay.”

Helga inhaled slow and deep again. “Good. She has been there for me the entire time, and we have much in common. I wanted to be sure that it was truly okay with you before I broached it with her.”

“Go ahead,” Sean coughed. “Um... besides the sex, how was your life before?”

Helga, feeling his need to change the subject, smiled. “Overall, it was good. We stay in the halls for years, then are sent to worlds to watch the warriors. When we find one we deem acceptable, we stay with them until they die. When that happens, we take their souls and carry them to Heimdall. He would judge them and then, they would be taken to Valhalla or, in rare cases, sent to Hel.”

“What about you?”

“I was a warrior,” Helga said, her eyes going distant again. “My old world was one of biting cold, and the predators were massive beasts that took entire tribes to hunt. Besides those, there were frequent raids on neighboring tribes. I was always the first into a fight and the one who searched the fields at the end, trying to save friends or send foes off. I disdained many men, as they would flee well before me. When my end came at the jaws of one of the beasts, I was shocked when I was whisked away. My elder sister, Asta, explained why I was saved as she brought me to Heimdall.”

She paused and Sean just waited for her to go on.

“I was deemed courageous enough to be worthy of becoming a Valkyrie. Asta was Hel’s eldest, so she took me to see Hel. I was asked if I wished to become a Valkyrie and I accepted. I spent two years learning the ways of Hel and being a Valkyrie. Then, Odin demanded one and I was sent to him.”

“You enjoyed the time with Hel, but not Odin?”

“I loved my time with Hel,” Helga smiled. “Odin… it was a good life. I missed being with Asta and Hel, but my newer sisters were loving enough to make me happy.”

“You never found an Einherjar that you liked?” Sean asked.

“No.” Helga looked down. “The few I allowed near me were like the two I slept with before I died. They believed I should feel honored to lay with them.”

“Some men are just that way,” Sean snorted.

“But not you,” Helga said with a smile. “I have heard them speak of how awkward you are when laying with them the first time.”

“Oh gods, tell me that isn’t discussed with everyone…?” Sean groaned.

“Myna said it should only be told to those who would marry you.”

Sean hunched over, covering his face with his hands. “Oh gods…”

“Oh, I am afraid they all know. Every member of the staff has been told, and they discuss how and what they would like most when their time comes.”

A knock on the door came just before Xenta came into the room with a tea trolley. “Would you like some tea, sir?”

Sean looked at her in her maid outfit. Knowing what he did now, he began to flush. “Uh... yes?”

Xenta blinked, her head tilting sideways slightly as she watched him. “Is everything okay, sir?”

“I told him about what we have been told and how it is discussed among the staff,” Helga explained. “As Fiona thought, he is not taking it well.”

“Why did you tell him?” Xenta asked, her own cheeks turning red.

“Because I will not keep secrets from him,” Helga said. “None of us should.”

Eyes closed, Sean breathed slow and deep, his face burning as he tried to calm down.

“Fiona said we shouldn’t tell him,” Xenta said as she brought the tea cart closer. “She’s the one who knows him best.”

“Hang on,” Sean said, exhaling roughly. “It’s fine. I’m fine. Honestly, I know what will happen in time. This is just my old ways doing this to me. As long as you don’t talk about it in front of me, I can handle it.”

“As you say...” Xenta said softly. “We don’t want to make you uncomfortable, sir.”

Opening his eyes, he saw Xenta looking worriedly at him. “Xenta, thank you. Just let the others know to keep it quiet around me and I’ll be fine.”

“Yes, sir. I have black tea. Would you like some?”

“Please. Are those scones?”

“Yes, sir,” Xenta said as she started to serve them. “Umm… I did have a question, sir. I don’t wish to offend anyone, though.”

“Go ahead.”

“Are you going to speak with us like you have Rumia, the cooks, and Helga?”

“Yes,” Sean said. “I want to know about each of you before we go further.”

Xenta beamed. “Thank you, sir.”

“Why did you think this would offend?” Helga asked.

“Today is your day,” Xenta said softly, “and I asked a question for us, instead.”

“Ah. You will be our wife in time,” Helga said. “I find no offense that you just want to be equal to the others. It makes me happy to hear that you will be, in fact.”

“Thank you, mistress,” Xenta smiled. “Sugar or butter for your tea?”

~*~*~

Sean was relaxed when it came time for dinner. He’d called off all the sparring for the day— the cooks had a large meal to prepare and he wanted everyone ready for the company. He’d spent all day with Helga talking about her old world, being a Valkyrie, and how she felt about being with them now. He’d answered her questions about his old life and how he felt about his wives.

Fiona came and got him, sending him to bathe early. Sean was surprised to find himself with only Glorina in the bath. She was just as surprised, but was happy to have that moment alone with him, even if all they did was shower before getting dressed.

Sean sat in the front room while everyone else bathed and got ready for the feast. He knew the guests would start showing up soon, and he was proven right a minute later when he heard a carriage coming up the driveway.

Getting up, Sean stepped out onto the porch. The carriage was made of golden oak and the door was emblazoned with a dark, foaming mug. When it pulled up, the footman was quick to open the door.

“Sean, thank you for inviting me,” Henry Darkfoam said as he climbed down.

“Henry, glad you could attend,” Sean said. “Your driver and footman will have food and drink around the back.”

“Of course. Where can we leave the gift?” Henry asked.

“Gift?” Sean asked.

“They should be here,” Henry frowned, looking back to the gate.

A wagon with two oxen pulling it came into the yard then. Three haulers walked along with the wagon, which had five kegs stacked in the back.

“Ah, there they are,” Henry grinned. “Two more kegs of Dark Delight, plus three other types of ale to help suit all tastes.”

“An impressive gift,” Sean said. “You must value coming here highly.”

“I did feel a debt from your help. Add in being invited today, and I have found a way to balance them.”

“Very well. Gentlemen, just place them beside the back door. My staff will retrieve them later,” Sean told the haulers. “I’d help, but my wife would kill me for dirtying my clothing before a wedding feast.”

“We understand, sir,” the lead hauler replied. “No problems.”

“Let’s go…” Sean trailed off and turned back to the gate where he saw more carriages approaching. “Ah, more guests.”

“Yes. Tonight will be a busy dinner,” Henry chuckled.

“Husband, I’ll help,” Fiona said, opening the front doors. “Henry, if you’ll come inside, we can see to you while the others arrive.”

“Thank you, dear,” Sean said.

“Of course,” Fiona smiled broadly.

~*~*~

Sean laughed at the story Fredrick had told. The meal was over, and it had been a grand feast. The cooks had sat with them one at a time during dinner, so the other two could prepare the next course and take care of the drivers and footmen out back.

Helga sat to Sean’s right, smiling the whole time. Her happiness was easy for all to see, and easier for Sean to feel through their budding empathic bond. The best part from her point of view was the lack of loud drunks.

With the meal over, everyone congratulated Sean and Helga again. Fiona started to shepherd all the guests out while the others helped her or the cooks clean the dishes.

Myna stopped by Sean’s seat. “Master, use the back stairs. Good night.” She kissed his cheek, then followed Fiona.

Sean swallowed, understanding what was going to happen next. Looking at Helga, he saw her watching him with amusement. “Um... shall we?” Sean asked, getting to his feet.

Helga stood and took his offered hand. “As My Lord wishes.”

Snorting, Sean led Helga from the formal dining room and toward the back stairs that led up to the rooms.

Chapter Thirty-three

Sean led Helga upstairs not to the master bedroom, but to the room near it. A single large bed filled the room. A frosted-glass electric light hung from the ceiling, casting soft light. This room was only used when one or a couple of his wives wanted him alone for an evening.

Heart beating fast, Sean’s palms were damp as he closed the door behind Helga. “Well then, here we are.”

Helga nodded as she stepped into the room. “Hmm... straightforward. Just a comfortable bed. Nothing to distract us from why we are here.”

“Uh, yeah,” Sean said.

Helga took a seat on the bed and watched him. “Tell me, My Lord, how shall your Chooser serve you tonight?” She crossed her legs, bringing one of her shapely legs out from under the blue dress she was wearing.

Sean snorted, his nerves calming. “I’m not normally the domineering sort.”

“Hmm... Myna and Felora think otherwise.”

Sean gave her a put-upon look. “Really?”

“They have described at length how they serve you.” Helga smirked, then added, “My Lord.”

“I’d say the brat cat has told you many things,” Sean exhaled. “Is that needed?”

“Sean,” Helga said softly, bending forward slightly to remove her shoes, “you are a god. You are my god. Beyond that, you were my savior, saving me from death and nothingness. You have been supportive and caring even though I cost you loved ones, and now, you are my husband. Is it too much to ask to let me call you by a name I find soothing to me?”

Sean leaned back against the wall as he considered her request. “It’s worse than Myna’s nickname for me… But no, I guess I shouldn’t try to deny you something so small.”

“Thank you, My Lord,” Helga smiled as she dropped her shoes to the floor and scooted back onto the bed. “Now, if you do not wish to control this moment, I can offer suggestions.”

“Please do,” Sean said as he knelt and took his own boots off.

“Ryann mentioned a massage…?” Helga trailed off as she watched him, wondering if she was being too bold.

“Full body, or just your legs and feet?” Sean asked as he stood back up.

“All of me.”

“Gladly,” Sean said, moving to the bed. “There’s some oil under the bed here. Do you like vanilla, citrus, jasmine, or lilac?”

“So many choices...” Helga murmured as she rolled to her side to watch him. “Pick the one you would like me to wear.”

“Let’s do vanilla for you,” Sean said as he pulled out the small bottle of oil. Setting the bottle on the small railing near the headboard, he gave her a smile. “First things first, we need to lose the clothing.”

Helga gave him a heated smile as she slid to the edge of the bed closest to him. “Yes. Come closer, please.”

Sean stepped closer and Helga started to unbuckle his belt. “You still carry your sword. Why have you not made it into a ring like ours yet?”

“I intend to, but I want to be careful because he’s sentient.”

“You do treat your loved ones gently, including your tools,” Helga smirked as she let his belt drop. “But that sword is not the one I am interested in tonight.”

Sean coughed, his face heating. “Yeah, I get that. Do I get to strip you once you’re done with me?”

“You wish to lay me bare before you, My Lord?” Helga asked as she stared into his eyes.

“You’re confusing the hell out of me,” Sean muttered. “You ask for a massage as if it’s something you shouldn’t ask for, but then you say things like this with intent.”

“This is how I acted for years,” Helga said, a portion of her mask slipping slightly. “One had to be forward and aggressive in Valhalla.”

Sean smiled gently as his pants hit the floor. He put a hand behind Helga’s head and leaned in to kiss her. Helga surrendered herself to the kiss, welcoming it. Sean didn’t push for passion, but went for soft and sweet, letting it be soft, gentle, and slow.

Helga sighed happily when they separated. “That was nice.”

“Good. I prefer to be gentle,” Sean whispered. “Shall we get you out of that dress now?”

“If that is what My Lord wishes,” Helga giggled.

“Yeah, Myna’s a bad example for you,” Sean chuckled. Stepping back, he held out his hand. “Come here, my winged beauty.”

Helga’s breath caught for a moment before she took his hand and stood. “I like that, the feeling of love behind your words. It makes me warm.”

“I’m glad that my love warms you,” Sean murmured as he slipped the straps from her shoulders.

The dress pooled at her feet, leaving her in nothing. Sean blinked slowly at her naked body. Helga shifted, his gaze making her self-conscious, something she hadn’t felt in ages.

“Sean?”

“Sorry, I was just admiring you. I don’t recall you being so… perky.”

“Andrea helped me,” Helga whispered. “She made me perfect for you.”

“You were before, too,” Sean murmured as he pulled his shirt off, leaving him in just his underwear. “Since you’re ready, get comfortable on the bed. I’ll warm the oil, then begin on your back.”

“As you wish it, My Lord.”

Sean snorted at her, but he inhaled slowly when she turned and crawled onto the bed. His body reacted to her slow crawl, and his brain was all too happy to suggest various positions to try later.

Breathing slowly, Sean picked up the oil and sat on the edge of the bed. Pouring a little into his hand, Sean let his body heat warm the oil as Helga shifted to get comfortable. Once it was warm, he rubbed his hands together over her back so any drops landed on her.

“I’m going to start at your shoulders and neck and move down,” Sean said softly. “Tell me if you want me to pause in any one area for a little longer.”

“As you decree,” Helga murmured and waited.

Sean’s hands worked the oil into Helga’s skin. He was focused on her, noting what she liked and disliked as he went. Sean was surprised when a small spot on Helga’s back turned out to be ticklish— he resisted playing with it, instead continuing to massage her. When he finished her back, he shifted and poured more oil into his hands.

“Turn over for me, Chooser,” Sean whispered.

Helga let out a soft sigh as she turned face up. Her eyes were nearly closed, and she had a happy smile on her face. “That was divine, My Lord.”

“We’re not done yet,” Sean murmured as he waited for the oil to warm more. “I have to work your body a little more first.”

“As you decree, so shall it be,” Helga said languidly.

Massaging Helga’s front took a little longer. Sean found a few points that made Helga moan lightly when he worked the oil into her skin. The underside of her breasts got happy sighs from her, and massaging her feet had her making even more happy sounds. When he’d finished everything but between her legs, Sean shifted on the bed.

Helga’s eyes opened again, wondering what he was doing. She blinked for a moment before letting out a pleased moan as his tongue traced a lazy line up her wet sex. “Oh, My Lord… that is wonderful.”

“Enjoy, my winged beauty. Revel in the love you deserve.”

Helga’s heart hammered at his words, continuing as he brought her pleasure. She did as he told her and let the pleasure wash over her. She felt like she was flying without effort, floating on clouds of bliss.

Sean had no idea how long he spent between Helga’s thighs, but he did know she had a handful of orgasms by the time he’d stopped. Thankfully, I can Shape flesh, so my tongue doesn’t get too tired, he thought when he finally knelt between her legs.

Helga was barely lucid when Sean leaned over her, kissing her gently. Sighing into the sweet kiss, Helga wrapped her arms around him. Her breath hitched when she felt his stiff flesh rub against her dripping opening.

Sean pressed forward slowly, moaning as he entered her. Helga’s legs wrapping around his waist caught him by surprise, and he was pushed farther into her as she pulled him closer. “Oh gods...” Sean whispered as he paused, resisting her attempt to drive him deeper.

“Please more, My Lord,” Helga whimpered as she tried to force him in more.

Sean shifted and braced himself better, then did as she asked. Inhaling deeply when he finally became fully seated inside of her, he stared down into her bright blue eyes. “Are you ready, Helga?”

“Yes… claim me as your wife,” Helga moaned, relaxing her legs so he could begin to move back.

Leaning down, he kissed her with passion as he drew back until he was barely inside of her. With another slow push, he filled her again as their kiss grew heated. The kisses continued while Sean moved with slow deliberateness in and out of her.

Helga broke the kiss as she came, her head pressing down into the bed and her hips bucking against him. “Oh, Lord... please more!”

Sean drove into her faster and harder. He lowered his head to catch one of her nipples in his mouth, gently nibbling it.

Helga’s orgasm chained into another when he took her faster. “Yes!”

With her vocal encouragement and feeling his own need building, Sean hammered her as fast and as hard as he could. He grunted around the nipple caught in his teeth as he got closer and closer to the end.

Helga moaned his name as she was pushed from orgasm to orgasm. The bliss she’d felt before was a pale thing compared to her god taking her right now. With no warning, her legs clamped down around his waist and she grabbed his torso, pushing him into her chest.

Sean grunted at her claiming of him. His body wasn’t remotely Human, so he wasn’t held in place, but continued to pump into her until the dam broke and he flooded her tight passage. He let go of her nipple just before he came, moaning out her name as he ground his hips into hers.

Helga’s world went white and her mind blanked for a moment. She was aware of him filling her, but her need to be his shield stopped her from accepting a child. Her fellow wives words from during their bath reminded her that she needed to resist the temptation to sire a child with him for now. It was a struggle, but her devotion to all of them won out.

Sean collapsed next to her, breathing hard as he lay on his side, his hand gently caressing her stomach. “Wow.”

Helga was wearing a smile as she tilted her head to see him. “Divine, My Lord.”

Sean laughed and poked a finger into her belly button.

Helga jerked at the invasion. She slapped his hand away and covered her stomach with her hands. “Please not that, Sean!”

Sean blinked in shock. “I’m sorry.”

Helga shuddered as the spike of fear warred with the languid pleasure she felt. “You did not know. It is not my place to deny you anything.”

“If you don’t want it played with, I won’t, but are you okay?”

Helga swallowed and rolled to face him. “May I hold you?”

Sean flopped onto his back and extended an arm so she could snuggle in close. “Of course.”

“Thank you, My Lord.”

Sean held her for a few long minutes before he spoke softly, “Can you tell me?”

Head lowered on his chest, Helga swallowed. “My world was one of mighty beasts, as I told you... but there was also a parasite, a nasty little worm that lived there. It would crawl into the belly hole and slowly work into the person. They would slowly grow mad... the worm would have these infected lay with others and, at the end, they would deposit an egg of the worm into the other’s belly hole.”

“They did it willingly?” Sean asked, puzzled.

“No. The worm… controlled them. Once it was inside, it would begin taking over the body until the person was a mere puppet for them.”

“I’m sorry,” Sean said softly, kissing her head. “I’ll never touch it again. In fact, I can remove it, if you’d like?”

Helga blinked, then moved her head fractionally. “Please?”

Sean touched her back and felt her with his Talent. A bit of energy was all it took to fill in her belly button with smooth flesh. “All done.”

Helga shifted, looking down at her flat stomach where she now had unblemished skin. Swallowing hard, she looked up at Sean. “Thank you...” she whispered before she scooted up and kissed him.

Sean was all too happy to return the kiss. He’d seen her buttonless belly and thought it looked odd, but he let it go. It obviously made her very happy, and that was all that mattered.

When Helga broke the kiss, she slid down. Sean was about to ask her why when he inhaled a shuddering breath. “Oh gods,” he moaned out as Helga took his limp cock into her mouth.

Helga moaned as she began to bring his manhood back to attention. The mixed taste of them only spurred her on. She’d heard from all of his wives how much he loved them sucking on his cock, but that he never asked for it, as if he was ashamed to do so. She was going to do her best to give him that which he wanted, but wouldn’t ask for. She did as Myna had suggested with her thumb— she tucked it into her palm and clasped it tightly. With this, she found she could take all of him when he became stiff in her mouth.

Sean moaned and looked down to see her bobbing up and down his rapidly hardening shaft. When she went all the way down, he panted and touched the back of her head lightly. “Helga, if you want it over fast, then bob quickly. If you want to draw it out, then slowly up and down and pause to lick and suck on my balls. It’ll let me last longer.”

Helga came up his shaft slowly, her tongue lapping around its length as she did. Finally at the tip, she glanced at him, then went back down with slow deliberateness while meeting his gaze.

Sean groaned in pleasure as he watched her. “Fuck, you’re amazing.” He stroked her hair as she worked herself up and down his length.

Even with the breaks between and her slow nature, Sean wasn’t going to last forever. He warned her when she was about to push him over the edge, but Helga just did as Myna and Felora suggested she do— she went all the way to the base and hummed happily.

Body going rigid, Sean’s hand on her head forced her a tiny bit farther down. Helga blinked and tears formed in her eyes as his thick cock swelled, filling her mouth and throat even more. That was stressed further when he came. Helga did her best to swallow everything, but she choked and a little escaped her lips.

Going limp, Sean’s eyes were partially glazed as he let go of her head. He watched when she came off of him, coughing and wiping at her eyes. “Sorry...” he murmured.

“No, I failed,” Helga said before she lowered her head back to his cock and licked and sucked the cum she’d missed from him.

Sean’s breath caught as he watched the blonde beauty cleaning him. “No, no you didn’t,” he said when she looked back up at him.

“All clean, My Lord,” Helga murmured before she shifted to lie beside him again. “Did I please you?”

“Yes.”

“You can always ask me to do that again,” Helga said softly. “I do not mind it, and listening to you make all of those small moans makes me happy.”

Sean’s cock twitched and he exhaled slowly. “Yeah. Myna and the others say the same thing.”

“But if you enjoy it and we enjoy doing it, why do you not ask more often?”

Sean thought about it for a minute before he tried to explain. “Because it feels one-sided. I don’t like the idea of you doing something for me and me not returning the favor.”

“If our pleasure was doing that, would that not be equal?” Helga asked. “Felora has said she can orgasm multiple times from just doing that to you.”

Sean exhaled slowly. “I’ve heard of women who get off on that. I’ve let her do it before, but it just feels like me using you then.”

“But she wants to be used and honestly, a part of me would welcome it, as well. I must serve you, Sean. Please, for me? At times, you will need to prove you are still the one who is over me.”

Sean exhaled slowly. “I’ve been trying to accept things for Fel. I guess I can try more for you, too, Helga. It won’t be often, but I will ask sometimes. Okay?”

“I would prefer you demand or take, but yes, My Lord. I will accept what you can do.”

“Not as bad as Fel, but you still need me to be in charge. Okay.”

Helga’s hand brushed his slowly waning flesh. “Might I have a little more, My Lord?”

Sean shuddered as her soft hand brushed at his length. “Ride me,” he said the words as a command, hoping he was doing what she wanted.

Helga moaned as she felt the command take hold and she surrendered to it. “As My Lord commands,” she panted. With a fluid motion, she was straddling him. Her hand gripped his re-hardening cock, guiding him to her passage. “How would you like me to ride you, My Lord?”

“Slow and deep,” Sean said as he watched her. “Let’s see how long you can go.”

“As you decree,” Helga panted and pushed him inside her. Head tilting back, she moaned as she sank down onto him.

Chapter Thirty-four

“Damn, you’re passionate about pleasing me.” Sean exhaled a shuddering breath as his muscles unclenched.

“Of course, My Lord,” Helga smiled and shifted to sit on the edge of the bed. “It should be abo—”

“Husband, wife, it’s almost time for breakfast,” Fiona called through the door.

“We will be right down,” Helga called back before she stood and stretched.

Sean watched her get up, admiring the view. “Helga, did you enjoy—?”

She spun and kissed him hard. After a moment, she broke the kiss just as suddenly. “Sean, My Lord, have no fears. You gave me more pleasure than I have ever felt in my life. Even Hel leaving me insensate did not drive me to the levels of pleasure you did.”

Swallowing as he tried to reboot his brain, Sean nodded. “Okay.”

“They were all right and wrong in that regard,” Helga said as she stepped away from the bed and picked up her clothing. “Each told me how special you were, but I was unprepared for the reality of it. I can better understand why Felora and Myna speak so glowingly of your prowess.”

Sean paused on the edge of the bed, his face burning with heat. “They don’t, do they?”

“They do,” Helga laughed lightly at his discomfiture, “and it is warranted. Now, I need to slip down to my room to dress properly and use a basin to clean up a little.”

“We cheat in that regard,” Sean said, motioning her to him.

With a puzzled expression, she went back over to him. When he touched her with his energy, Helga exhaled softly, feeling warm and content.

“All done,” Sean said, kissing her flat stomach. “It’s a little weird seeing you without a belly button, but it does make you more unique.”

Helga blinked slowly, looking down at him. “Do you like me better when I—?”

Sean stood up and kissed the tip of her nose. “I like you either way. This makes you more comfortable, which is fine, though be prepared to explain why you now lack that feature.”

“I will,” Helga said. “I still need to go get new clothes.”

“So do I,” Sean said. “Let me put my pants on.”

“Why?” Helga asked as she paused by the door, her dress hanging over her shoulder. “They have all seen us naked many times.”

“Time and place,” Sean said as he pulled his pants up. “Bathing is acceptable, hallways are not.”

Helga shimmied into her dress, which had Sean’s full attention until it was in place. “Thank you for the compliment, My Lord. The feeling of your love and desire warms me.”

Coughing, Sean looked away. “Yeah... that little bit of empathy is going to take some getting used to.”

Helga opened the door and stepped into the hall. “I shall see you downstairs.”

“You’ll see him sooner than that,” Myna said as she came out of the master bedroom. “Your things have been shifted to the dressing room. Aria, will you show her?”

Aria stopped in the bedroom doorway. “Gladly. This way, Helga.”

Helga turned toward them. “Thank you. I follow, Aria.”

Sean left the room and Myna purred loudly, her eyes glittering as she took in his shirtless state. “Master, I wish there was more time before breakfast...”

Sean chuckled as he paused and pulled her into an embrace, kissing her lightly. “Good morning, my naughty kitty. Someone’s been telling stories again, I heard,” Sean said when he broke the kiss.

“She was going to be joining us,” Myna sighed in disappointment when he released her. “Did I do something wrong?”

Sean shook his head. “I guess not. I’m still working on myself, though.”

“Yes, and you are doing much better,” Myna smiled. Her tail began to flick from side to side, and her voice became a light growl, “Please go, or I might be forced to bite you and drag you into a room.”

Sean was quick to back up toward the master bedroom. “I’ll see you downstairs.”

Myna stared at him until he slipped into the room and shut the door. Exhaling slowly, her hands uncurled and she shuddered. “I should ask Mother if she was like this...” Myna murmured and turned to go.

Sean stood just inside the room and nodded his head. Yeah, maybe Mizuki can tell me what to expect, Sean thought before going to his dressing room. Neither Felora nor Andrea were there, and since Fiona and Myna were already downstairs, he was the only one in it now. Today is getting to know Hallie and seeing if she’ll be someone I can live with, Sean thought as he got the rest of his clothes on.

Making it down to breakfast, he was surprised to find Hallie already there. “Good morning, everyone. Hallie, how are you?”

“Excited, Sean. I am also afraid,” Hallie admitted. “Today will be the third best day of my life, or possibly the worst.”

“Third?” Sean asked.

“The second was the day you fixed my foot. If things go as I hope, I will marry you tomorrow, which will make it my best day.”

Sean sat, slowly processing what she had said. “Oh. I didn’t know your foot meant that much to you.”

“It gave me my life,” Hallie said softly. “You might think it’s silly, but spending years as the cripple who brought her family down weighed on me, especially given my family’s penchant for being able to fight. I could, but not as well as I should have with my foot hindering me. I couldn’t dance, either, which is a massive problem for a woman of standing.”

“Yes,” Fiona nodded. “Your ball must have been torture.”

Hallie gave her a crooked smile. “It was the single worst day of my life. The few men who did show any interest in me were quick to back away when I failed to move through the normal dances.”

“I had no idea,” Sean said softly.

“You have just been elevated to the nobility, and the parties you’ve attended have all been traps,” Hallie said. “Your view of the social aspect of the nobility must be skewed badly.”

“It probably is,” Sean agreed.

“Breakfast,” Glorina announced as she led the others into the room. “We have pancakes, cheesy scrambled eggs, and thick-cut bacon. We hope you enjoy.”

“Master will,” Myna snickered. “His eyes lit up when you said ‘pancakes.’”

“I like the syrup,” Sean chuckled.

“We have that, too,” Glorina grinned as she set a bottle in front of him. “The budget makes sure that there’s always syrup, sir.”

“Thanks,” Sean said a little awkwardly.

“Oh, we don’t have syrup often,” Hallie said. “Three bottles?” Her question conveyed her surprise.

“We all have a little,” Xenta said. “Some only a few drops, but in Sean’s case…” She trailed off, looking down the table at Sean, who was covering his stack of pancakes.

Hallie’s eyebrows shot up. “Goodness.”

Sean flushed and scratched at his cheek. “I like it.”

“He has a sweet tooth for other things, too,” Felora smirked.

“Let’s eat,” Sean said quickly.

~*~*~

When breakfast came to an end, Fiona explained that most of them would be working on the cars and busses. With that said, all of his wives claimed kisses and left the room while the staff separated to go get their work done.

Sean gave Hallie a worried smile. “Hallie, I’d like to talk. Is that okay?”

Hallie beamed as she stood up. “I’m looking forward to it. I have many questions.”

Relaxing thanks to her happiness and interest, Sean got to his feet and motioned her to the door. “The library is the best place.”

As they started up the stairs, Xenta appeared in the main room. “Sir, should I bring tea?”

“Yes, please,” Sean replied. “Did you have a preference, Hallie?”

“Whatever Xenta would recommend will be fine.”

“I’ll bring a kettle up shortly,” Xenta smiled.

Sean finished climbing the stairs and opened the door to the library. “Here we go. The table off to the left.”

“Very well. Oh, are you three going to read?” Hallie asked the Fairies in the room.

“We will when one of the maids comes in to get the book for us,” Arla said.

“How are you, Jott?”

“Good. I’ve been accepted fully into the clan,” Jott replied.

“I can get a book for you,” Hallie said. “Which one?”

“Is it my turn to pick?” Jott asked the other two.

“Yes,” Arla replied, and Jutt nodded.

“This one, please?” Jott asked, landing beside a book. “I want to know more about the Hunt.”

Sean’s eyebrows went up. “The Wild Hunt?”

“Yes. The Huntsman used to lead it,” Arla nodded. “The books we’d been reading dealt with him specifically.”

“Was he married to the Queens?” Sean asked.

“No, he was their consort,” Jutt replied. “He loved them both and was loved by both in turn. It’s said that before this world, he died in a dispute with powerful beings— possibly gods.”

“Hmm,” Sean murmured as he took a seat. “Interesting.”

Hallie set the book on the desk and opened the cover. “Is that all?”

“Yes. We can handle it from here,” Jott nodded. “Thank you, mistress.”

Hallie was smiling when she sat beside Sean. “They’re happy, but you’ve treated all of them well. My brother spoke of it to the family, too. Some of our clan is waiting until their Agreements run out. Then, they will be coming to join yours.”

“I didn’t know that,” Sean said.

“We figured. Father is in full agreement with my wishes. When I suggested this course to Fiona, I was ready to be rebuffed and banished from your manor.” Hallie smiled fondly. “She didn’t scream at or chastise me. Instead, she asked me to explain why I should be considered.” Hallie touched her ear for a moment and let out a soft laugh. “I was flustered. I’m a Dame, and here I was explaining to your head wife why I should be allowed to join them.”

Sean watched her with a smile of his own. She was awkward, clearly embarrassed to be telling him, but doing it regardless.

“I did my best, explaining what having you marry into the Bloodheart family would mean for your family. I did my best to make it seem like a political marriage.” She glanced at him, her cheeks darkening slightly before she looked away. “Fiona agreed with my logic, then asked me to explain why I wanted it.”

“That was harder?” Sean asked when she paused.

“Yes. I struggled for a long time, trying to find the right words, until she came to sit beside me. She took my hand, told me to relax, and just speak.” Hallie giggled softly. “The words came bursting out. I didn’t try to make the best speech or worry about how it might sound. I just... exposed everything.” She smiled again as she brushed at her hair. “When I finally wound down, she put her arm around me. She had Venn go bring the others and had me repeat it again to them.” Her face was burning as she relived the memories.

“They obviously agreed,” Sean said.

“Yes. Now, I wait for you.” Her gaze went to his face. “You asked to know me and I want you to, but where should I start?”

“With how hard life was for you,” Sean replied. “How we respond to hardships tells a story about who we are.”

There was a knock on the door just before Cali entered with the tea trolley. “Excuse me, I have the tea.”

“I thought Xenta was going to bring it?” Sean said questioningly.

“She served you tea last,” Cali said as she set the tray up for them. “We rotate who does so. She did tell me you wanted green tea. Since we just ate, I didn’t bring snacks. I hope that’s okay.”

“It is,” Sean said. “Thank you, Cali.”

“I understand they’ll all be your wives in time,” Hallie said.

“That’s our fervent hope,” Cali smiled, “even if it does take years.”

“They will be,” Sean said, giving the wolf-eared maid a nod, “but yeah, it’ll be a while. They’ve agreed to wait.”

“Even for me,” Hallie said, then reached out and touched Cali’s hand. “For him?”

“His safety is all we think about,” Cali said, meeting Hallie’s eyes. “We were asked if we could stand aside for you and were told why. We all agreed. If not for Felora, it might not have happened, but we’re not anxious anymore. We know that Sean will embrace us in time, too. Fiona did say no other would come before us again, which sealed the Agreement.”

“Cali, thank you,” Sean said. “Tell the others for me, please? It might have been easier, but I’m sure it also hurt you.”

Cali’s lips twitched and she bowed her head. “You prefer honesty, sir. It did hurt us... some more, some less, but all of us ached that we were being set aside, even for a little bit longer. We understood and agreed with why, but emotions don’t care.”

Sean touched her wrist lightly. “I know. Thank you. I’m not positive that Hallie and I will marry tomorrow, but knowing that you all also approve makes it easier.”

Cali swallowed, her ears twitching. “We just wish to serve you, sir.”

Sean exhaled slowly, then pulled his hand away. “You all do a very good job. Thank you for the tea.”

“Of course, sir,” Cali said, bowing before she left quickly.

“They do love you,” Hallie said softly. “I’ve never seen staff as devoted as yours are. My family has staff that has served our line for generations, and they are cared for and care for us in turn, but nothing like them.”

“Yeah,” Sean exhaled. “You’re okay with that?”

Hallie smiled, her eyes meeting his over the rim of her teacup. “I find myself intrigued with how much love this family will have.”

Sean chuckled awkwardly. “That’s one way to put it.”

Chapter Thirty-five

Looking down at the blade across his knees, Sean considered if he really wanted to risk trying to make it a ring.

“The famed axe of Darragh...” Hallie murmured. “It’s so hard to imagine this sword being that. I’ve seen you Shape weapons in combat, but it still boggles my mind that it can be Shaped.”

“To be fair, he allows it,” Sean said as he gently touched the bare metal.

“‘He’?”

“In my mind, I generally see Dark Cutter as a man. That could just be my ingrained default to the masculine pronoun, though.”

“In your mind?” Hallie asked.

“Dark Cutter has a form of empathic communication,” Sean told her. “We’ve conversed after a fashion.”

Dark Cutter vibrated a little under his hand.

“Hungry, or just want to be topped off?” Sean asked.

The sword warmed gently.

“I don’t mind,” Sean said, opening a wound on his palm so the blood absorbed straight into the metal.

“What?” Hallie asked.

Sean pulled his hand away from the blade. “He wanted a snack.”

Eyes going wide, Hallie watched the blood sink in, not splashing as it should. “So it’s true…”

“It eats the life of those it wounds. Blood just carries some of the essence,” Sean said. “What do you think? Are you okay with me trying to make you a ring?”

Dark Cutter sent him the image of a man with a thoughtful expression. After a moment, the man nodded and looked down at his hands, which had mithril jewelry.

“Yeah, just like the armor and weapons,” Sean agreed.

The man looked thoughtful again before holding up a dark metal ring. The ring had small barbs on the inside that would likely draw small drops of blood if the finger it was on flexed.

“Hmm... that would be one way of keeping you in peak condition. Can you temper the need to drain me dry?”

The man looked affronted, then gave a sheepish smile and nodded.

“Yeah, I understand,” Sean laughed. “I’ll try it.”

“What?” Hallie asked.

“I’m going to try making him into a ring. He wants a barb on the inside of the band so he can have blood at times,” Sean said.

“But—!” Hallie started to exclaim.

“Easy. He won’t drain me. I give him the best meals he’s ever had. A master feast today isn’t as good as a feast every day.”

Dark Cutter’s mental image nodded eagerly.

“Should we let the others know, just in case?” Hallie asked, still uncertain.

“If it looks bad, just cut my hand off,” Sean told her. “I can regrow my hand.”

Hallie blinked at him, then began to giggle. Her giggle turned into stifled laughter, then became a full belly laugh. Sean smiled along with her as he waited for her to calm down. After a few minutes, she wiped at the tears that had escaped. “Sorry, but that would be such a hard thing to accept if not for what you’ve done for me.”

“Yeah, I get it,” Sean chuckled.

Hallie stood and drew her sword. “I’m ready.”

“I’ll tell you if I need you to cut,” Sean told her.

“Understood, sir.”

Sean sealed the wound on his palm and let Dark Cutter have the last of the blood. “Okay, buddy, let’s bend the rules again.”

Dark Cutter hummed and Sean bent his will to make the unique weapon a simple ring.

Hallie gasped as she watched the sword shrink and become a liquid that flowed to Sean’s right hand. After another few heartbeats, it became a dark ring.

Sean flexed his hand and felt the single barb he’d made prick him. After a few seconds, he nodded. “How is it?”

Dark Cutter sent a mental pulse of a cat curled into a cubby with a blanket.

“Comfy? Good,” Sean exhaled.

“It’s okay?” Hallie asked.

“Yeah, put it…” Sean started to tell her, but he looked at the sword. “Is that your weapon?”

“Yes.”

Sean gave her a smirk. “It was. Ven?”

“Yes, sir? You wish mithril brought up?”

“You know me well, Ven,” Sean chuckled. “Please.”

“I’ll have the message passed, sir.”

“Thanks, Ven.”

“What?” Hallie asked.

“Have a seat and put that away for now, please,” Sean said. “I’m going to make you the armor and weapons that my wives get.”

Hallie was halfway seated when her breath caught and she froze. “Really?”

Sean gave her a soft smile. “Your father approved?”

“Yes, and he will back you during the party,” Hallie nodded. “We’re sure that Lord Sharpeyes will try to harm you during it.”

“Which is why this started,” Sean said. “Well, after listening to you, I understand you better. Your family agrees, mine agrees. We’ll announce the wedding feast tonight and have it tomorrow.”

Hallie’s eyes glittered and she swallowed hard a few times. Her hands began to shake and her lips trembled as she stared at him. “Sean… I…”

He gave her a soft smile and touched her cheek gently. “Tomorrow, but we can work on my gifts for you tonight. Would you like to help?”

A tear slipped free and she sniffled. “How?”

“I offer Hallie Bloodheart this Bond— a single day of full energy and Talent exchange. In return, she will help me Shape the weapons and armor that will be my gift to her when we marry.”

“I accept,” Hallie sniffled again. Her eyes opened wide as the knowledge of what he could do filled her mind. “Oh…”

“Are you okay?” Sean asked, suddenly worried.

“You’re a god...” Hallie whispered. “So much power and Talents…”

Sean chuckled awkwardly. “Well, maybe a minor god.”

A knock came on the door a minute later. Fiona entered with a knowing smile. “Husband, I brought the mithril for you.”

“Thank you, dear.”

Hallie looked at her questioningly, as Fiona didn’t have anything in hand.

Fiona gave her a smile, “More secrets, Hallie.” With that, she began to pull mithril bars from her belt pouch.

Eyes going wide, Hallie stared in amazement. “What? How?”

“The same way the armor and weapons become jewelry,” Sean said. “You’ll learn after we wed.”

“Agreed already?” Fiona asked Sean.

“Tomorrow, we’ll have the feast,” Sean nodded. “I’m going to ask her during dinner. I Bonded her for the day so she can help me make her weapon and armor.”

“Hallie,” Fiona said softly, getting the other woman to look at her, “welcome to the family. I’ll send the invitation to your parents and brothers after dinner.”

“T-thank you,” Hallie stammered. “I heard the stories, but feeling the sheer power and having the knowledge of the Talents… it’s a bit overwhelming.”

“You’ll get used to it,” Fiona smiled. “Now, have fun crafting with him. It’s the thing he loves the most, outside of his wives.”

“I will. Thank you.”

“How’s the car coming?” Sean asked Fiona.

“We’re done with the first, and we’re working on the first bus now. I called off sparring for the night,” Fiona told him, “and tomorrow, too.”

“Okay.”

“Will you come down in a bit and check on it for us?” Fiona asked.

“We will.”

~*~*~

Sean gave everyone a smile as he stood up. “Everyone, it’s time for us to welcome a new wife. We’ll be having her feast tomorrow, but we welcome her tonight. Hallie Bloodheart, are you sure?”

“I am, with all my heart and soul,” Hallie replied firmly, wearing a bright smile on her lips.

“I, Sean Aragorn MacDougal, offer this Soul Bond to Hallie Bloodheart— you shall be equal to our other wives, given access to all Talents and as much energy as you can hold. All of us will love you and welcome you into our family. Your previous Bonds will be replaced by this one.”

“I, Hallie Bloodheart, accept this Soul Bond. Thank you for giving me this chance. I will treasure our wives and do my best to live up to being accepted into this family. Everything I have is yours. You are my husband, but also my god as of tonight. Ladies,” Hallie said, now looking toward the staff, “I will endeavor to make this up to you. I will never forget your graciousness to allow me to help Sean. If I can do anything to show you my appreciation, please ask.”

Glorina cleared her throat and locked eyes with Hallie. “We did have a single request, and we feel it is equal to balance things… wait to have your first child until we are all accepted.”

Everyone was a little surprised at the request, but Hallie recovered quickly. “Agreed.”

Sean felt the weight of the Agreement settle, then saw Glorina smile and bow her head. “Well, that wasn’t what I expected, but it is agreed to. Let’s have dinner. Hallie, will you accompany me to the Oaken Glen tonight? We’ll be taking you home after that so you can inform your family and prepare for tomorrow night.”

“Gladly, husband,” Hallie beamed.

All his wives welcomed her to the family as everyone served themselves.

“Can I see your hand?” Fiona asked Hallie.

“Yes,” Hallie said, then she blinked when she saw the band around her finger.

Fiona turned her hand over and examined the knotwork. After a moment, she frowned. “Two hands clasped?”

“Diplomacy,” Sean said softly. “Hallie, I do care for you, but it’s not the depth of love I have for them. Not yet, at least.”

Hallie bowed her head. “I understand, husband. In time?”

“Yes,” Myna said. “He’ll love you as surely as he does us. It’s inevitable.”

“Because of the Bond,” Hallie nodded. “I know. It’s my hope that he doesn’t wish to delay it.”

“I don’t,” Sean told her, “and my Bonds tend to grow faster.”

“Much faster,” Rumia smiled softly.

“Okay,” Hallie exhaled softly. “I can wait.”

“Diplomacy?” Ryann asked.

“Hallie, being a member of a well-respected family, will be the one to help us in those circles,” Fiona explained.

“Yes, gladly,” Hallie nodded.

“Ah, that makes sense,” Ryann smiled.

“We should eat before the food gets cold,” Sean said.

~*~*~

Sean waved at Joseph when the smith boomed out his name. Everyone looked curiously at Hallie walking beside Sean proudly. A few recognized her, and rumors started to fly. Sean ignored them as he walked with her on his arm.

“A story?” Joseph asked with a grin.

“Everyone, please say hello to my newest wife,” Sean said as he sat Hallie. “Hallie MacDougal, formerly Hallie Bloodheart.”

“Caught a winner, sister. Well done,” Bloodheart grinned. “I was a fool to worry about your future.”

Hallie smiled broadly. “It seems that fate had plans for me all along. If I had only known what awaited me.”

“Two wives that quickly?” Knox chuckled.

“The feast is tomorrow night,” Sean said. “You’re all invited to dinner. We expect Hallie’s family to be there, too.”

“Oh, we will be,” Bloodheart grinned. “Now I know what my father was grinning about today. This Lord’s Party is going to be something unique.”

“Yes,” Mageeyes smiled. “I am looking forward to it.”

“Before we get too carried away,” Fredrick said, “I wanted to inform you all that the majority of the crafters in the city have apologized to us. A few are hoping to add on in small ways. Our ability to continue business after…” he trailed off with a look at Sean. “Well, it should be sound.”

“I also have some good news,” MacLenn smiled. “My son will be taking over for me here. Fredrick, can I bring him over to sign up?”

“Yes.”

“Sean,” MacLenn asked, “can I get you to give him the same Agreement?”

“Tomorrow, after breakfast,” Sean said. “Jefferson, come by tomorrow around then, too. We have a car for you.”

Jefferson laughed. “Gladly. Oh, how that will make heads turn.”

“Yes. I’ll show you how to drive it then,” Sean grinned.

“Now I feel like I should have agreed to go,” Joseph joked, earning laughter.

“We’re working on the bus for Saret now.”

“Thank you, Sean,” Saret smiled. “I shall have one of my daughters ready to learn how to drive it.”

“Sure,” Sean smiled. “Just send one of them over. Arliat can show them tomorrow.”

“Agreed.”

Chapter Thirty-six

“How are you today?” Sean asked, shaking hands with Jefferson when the man entered the workshop.

“Good. I hope I can drive this contraption,” Jefferson said with hesitation, looking at the bus being Shaped by Sean’s wives.

“Oh, this one isn’t yours,” Sean laughed. “Come on.”

Leading Jefferson out of the workshop and over to the carriage house, Sean grinned. “Yours is smaller.”

“Never been told that before,” Jefferson said with a straight face.

Laughing, Sean shook his head and opened up the double doors. “The smaller one is yours.”

Jefferson looked at the difference between the two vehicles and nodded. “Well, maybe it’s true, after all.”

“Okay, let me explain everything to you. After that, I’ll take you for a small drive, and then you can give it a try.”

“That might be for the best,” Jefferson agreed. “I learn surprisingly well if shown how to do it first.”

“Oh, it’s not my time yet,” Arliat said, coming out of her apartment in the back.

“Saret and her daughter haven’t shown up,” Sean told her. “I was about to explain how this works to Jefferson. Do you want the people compartment, or would you rather have an enclosed truck?”

Jefferson considered it for a long moment. “As much as I would like this, a truck might be better. I plan to bring as much of my supplies with me as possible.”

“Okay. They’ll drive the same,” Sean said. “Only the bus is different, due to its size. I’ll fix this up later today and you can take it with you tonight.”

“You make miracles sound commonplace,” Jefferson snorted. “Truly, Sean, ever since you came into my shop that first time, things have been moving down a far different road than I ever thought they would.”

“For the better, I hope.”

“Yes,” Jefferson said dryly. “I might find a woman who will tolerate me in Accord.”

“Are we interrupting?” Saret asked from behind them.

Sean looked back to see Saret and a stunning blonde standing in the doorway. “Saret and...?”

“Michelle,” the blonde smiled. “It’s good to meet you, Sean.”

Jefferson gave the two women a strained smile. “We’ll be getting out of the way shortly.”

“Jefferson, you might be crude and rude,” Saret said with a smirk, “but you have never been in the way. Honestly, your personality is refreshing considering how everyone else acted before Sean arrived.”

Michelle sniffed the air. “Leather?”

“Jeffery Jefferson is an accomplished leatherworker,” Saret told her daughter. “Interestingly enough, even though we use first names in the association, Jefferson has somehow snuck back to using his family name.”

“Yes. I think people did it unintentionally, but it’s fine,” Jefferson laughed. “With my given name and surname being so alike, it was bound to happen.”

Sean blinked slowly, then laughed. “I’ve been doing it, too.”

“What kind of leather goods do you make?” Michelle asked.

“All kinds, but mostly armor,” Jefferson said, surprised that Michelle was speaking to him.

“He makes excellent armor,” Sean added. “Made some for my family, in fact, though I can’t say I’ve seen anything other than the few display pieces he has up in his shop.”

“It’s a pleasure, sir,” Michelle said, giving a small curtsy. “I do enjoy leather. Might I stop by and see what you can make for me? Maybe later today?”

Jefferson stood there, blinking slowly, before he coughed. “That should be fine.”

“I was about to go over the controls for the car, which we’ll be shifting into a truck for him,” Sean said. “You two might as well join us. A lot of it is the same for the bus. Arliat will be going over the bus with you all once we leave.”

“That’s fine,” Saret said with a small smile.

“Thank you,” Michelle said as she stepped closer to Jefferson. “Shall we?”

“This way,” Sean said, keeping the smile off his face when he saw Jefferson’s blush.

It didn’t take Sean long to explain everything to Jefferson and the two Succubi. Saret asked insightful questions, which was good, as Jefferson kept getting distracted. Sean couldn’t blame him— Michelle was staying close to Jefferson. Her eyes weren’t focused on the vehicle, but on the leatherworker.

“That covers it all. We can take you two for a drive if you’d like to see it in action first,” Sean offered.

“Please,” Michelle said.

“Hmm, yes. I need to send a message home, then.” Saret smiled fondly at her daughter. “Do you mind if we go there?”

“To pick up another daughter?” Sean asked.

Saret blinked, then smirked. “So you are perceptive sometimes.”

Michelle blushed and gave Saret an apologetic smile. “I’m sorry.”

“No,” Saret replied fondly. “No, this is wonderful.”

“What?” Jefferson asked, looking confused.

“Get in the front,” Sean said. “I’ll drive. These two will be in the back. Michelle, you should pay attention to the controls. Switching off with the other driver is a good thing at times.”

Michelle nodded. “Yes, of course. I do want to help.”

“Shall we?” Saret grinned.

“Arliat,” Sean called out.

“Yes, sir?” Arliat asked, coming out of the bus. “Are they ready?”

“Change of plans. They’re going to take a small trip with us, and then we’ll be back.”

“Oh, okay, sir. I’ll be standing by.”

“Ven, can you—?”

“I am here, husband,” Helga said, coming into the carriage house.

“Thanks. You’re in the back.”

“Of course. Saret and...?”

“My daughter, Michelle,” Saret said. “Come now, dear. You should sit behind Jefferson to get the best view.”

“Yes, Mother,” Michelle said as she slipped into the back.

~*~*~

Sean chuckled as he pulled back into his yard. “Well, that went differently.”

“Indeed,” Saret smiled. “I knew she liked leather, but goodness. Do you think he’ll be okay?”

“Depends on her,” Sean said. “She didn’t use any energy, but he was entranced. Then again, many men would do anything your daughters want of them.”

“Really?” Rosaline, another of Saret’s daughters, asked with a wide smile.

“I’m not many men,” Sean said bluntly. “I’m not interested.”

Rosaline exhaled. “I had to try.”

“You’ll have a wide variety to pick from in Accord,” Saret told her daughter. “Don’t go after the ones who are taken.”

“Yes, Mother.”

“Okay, Arliat will handle your instruction with the bus,” Sean said as he parked the car back in the carriage house. “In the meantime, I have a bit of work to do.”

“Yes. You were doing something to the window to deal with the snow,” Saret said.

“Yup. I’m just going to rune the window,” Sean shrugged. “It’ll do what I was doing.”

“The snow and water will just slide off?” Saret asked.

“Yup.

“How useful,” Saret grinned. “Will that apply to dust, also?”

“Anything not glass will be slogged off,” Sean nodded. “It’ll be way more useful than windshield wipers.”

“I don’t know what that means, but I agree,” Saret said. “Come now, Rosaline, we have things to learn.”

“Yes, Mother.”

“Sean,” Helga asked as the other two left to learn from Arliat, “do you need my help?”

“Nope. Go ahead and help the others. Once I get this right, I’ll be over to show them.”

“Very well,” Helga nodded.

~*~*~

Sean exhaled slowly as he waited in the front room. He’d helped his wives put more work in on the bus for Saret after patenting his new window rune. The bus was nearly complete now— there were just a few minor things left to do before Saret could collect it tomorrow. The truck for Jefferson was ready, as well— it even had a special compartment for his cuon right behind the drivers in the cab.

Taking another slow breath, Sean felt a little uncomfortable. He’d been told that Julian Bloodheart agreed to Hallie marrying him, but he’d know for real in a few minutes. Hallie would be coming over with her family, bringing her belongings with her.

Nervous, and it’s not even after dinner, Sean snorted. As much as I say I’m changing, some things will probably remain the same… I’m shocked that she agreed to not have kids until all the staff are married. That was a major concession. I wonder if she told her parents? It might get awkward if she didn’t and they bring children up...

The sound of a carriage had him on his feet and to the door the moment he heard it. Stepping out of the home, Sean swallowed his nerves when he saw the Bloodhearts’ carriage. He took another steadying breath, put a smile on his face, and waited.

Julian was the first one out of the carriage once the footman opened the door. He gave Sean a nod, then turned to help his wife out, then his daughter. His two sons followed them, but Sean didn’t register them much.

Hallie had on a deep purple dress that hugged her torso. It covered her completely, but from the waist down, it became a flowing curtain of silk. Seeing Sean, her smile brightened and her cheeks heated slightly.

Sean knew his own smile had widened upon seeing her. He waited for the entire family to come toward him. “Thank you for coming tonight,” Sean greeted them. “Hallie, welcome home.”

“Thank you, husband,” Hallie said happily. “I hardly slept last night.”

“She has been nearly bouncing off the walls all day,” Helen Bloodheart smiled. “My daughter appears as eager as I was to be with her husband.”

Julian nodded and shook hands with Sean. “Sean, you will do all you can for her, yes?”

“Did you not see the armor and weapons?” Sean asked.

The entire family looked at Hallie, who was wearing a knowing grin. “I was going to tell you tonight. Alas, this dress doesn’t work for me to show you the armor.”

“It will,” Sean said. “It’ll form to whatever you wear under it.”

Hallie’s eyes went wide and, a few seconds later, she was wearing a mithril dress. She held up a sword in one hand and a shield in the other. “I had no idea!” she breathed out excitedly.

“Probably not the best armor,” Helen said, “but it makes a statement. Is that sword like the one you made for Toivo?”

“It can electrocute people, but doesn’t possess Mage Sight,” Sean told her. “Instead, it can fire off a small bolt of lightning. Hallie, point it that way, please,” Sean said.

Hallie spun the way he pointed and aimed at the far wall. A bright flash of light streaked away, and a small black spot appeared on the wall. “Oh, that makes my eyes water.”

“Well, it is lightning,” Sean chuckled. “Now you know to close your eyes when you do that. Your opponents won’t know that.”

Hallie turned back to him and her weapon and armor vanished back into the jewelry. She took a step toward him, then stopped and swallowed. “Husband... that makes it even more potent. I shall remember this for later.”

Helen laughed softly. “Maybe we’ll have a grandchild from her before we have one from Toivo.”

Hallie’s face stilled and she met Sean’s eyes, her head barely moving side to side.

Sean caught the message and smiled. “Perhaps. I do believe Amedee and Toivo have a lead on us, though.”

“There is that,” Julian laughed.

“What are you doing, husband?” Fiona asked from behind him. “Invite them in.”

Sean coughed and stepped to the side. “Please, come in.”

Julius chuckled as he followed his parents inside. “I was wondering.”

“New to the whole ‘society’ thing,” Sean shrugged.

“Good thing our sister can help you,” Timithy said.

“Agreed. Driver, around the back,” Sean said before following the others inside.

Chapter Thirty-seven

The party was full of laughter and cheering. Jefferson arriving last with Michelle accompanying him caused a stir. The normally gruff man was all smiles as he sat with Michelle beside him. When the party ended, Sean snagged Saret for a moment, asking if she’d planned for Michelle and Jefferson. Saret told him no, but she was very happy, glad that another of her daughters found a man who would love her dearly. When all the guests were finally gone, Sean got kisses on his cheek from each of his wives, as did Hallie. Once they were done, they left, leaving Sean and Hallie alone.

“Husband, is it time?” Hallie asked.

Seeing her nervousness, Sean gave her a soft smile and offered her his arm. “If you’re ready, we can retire, or we can have a nightcap.”

“I’m ready,” Hallie replied. She took his arm, but her hands were a little clammy.

“Nervous?” Sean asked as they climbed the stairs.

“Of course not,” Hallie replied, swallowing hard afterward.

“Hallie, please? Just the truth. I’m nervous.”

“You are?”

“Of course. I always am the first time with someone. What if I fuck it up and they don’t like it, or what if they hate what happened?”

Hallie’s lips pursed as they went upstairs. “But surely that isn’t possible. You have many wives.”

“Yes, and they all have different tastes of what they prefer, especially in bed,” Sean explained.

“I’ve come to understand that,” Hallie said, her cheeks pinking just a bit. “Felora is vastly different from Fiona in what they say they enjoy.”

“That’s true. I didn’t know they’d told you.”

“The other night, when I was over,” Hallie whispered. “They were certain I’d be approved by you. When I asked about what you might like, well…” Her blush deepened as she trailed off.

“TMI?”

“Huh?”

“Too much information?”

“Oh. Hehe, yes. That is an interesting abbreviation. I’m not unversed in what we will do. My maid and mother both spoke with me last night, and some of my acquaintances used to go on at length about this suitor or that one.”

“I see. You’re a maiden?”

“Yes.”

“Do you have any preferences about what you’d like to try?” Sean asked as he opened the door to the room.

“Yes, and no. I’m… uncertain that I shall be enough.”

Sean’s feelings for Hallie grew with her admission— her vulnerability and courage made him want to make her smile. “Why don’t we start slow, then?” Sean suggested, shutting the door behind him.

Hallie swallowed hard and went to the bed before turning to face him. “What did you have in mind, husband?”

“A massage?”

Hallie blinked. “What?”

“An oil massage,” Sean clarified. “It’ll help you relax and let me get to know your body… like where you like being touched and where you’d prefer not to be touched.”

“Oh...” Hallie exhaled. “Perhaps I can do that to you, instead?”

“As you wish,” Sean said as he moved to stand a foot from her. “Hallie, tonight is a special night for you. Anything you want, I am willing and even eager to give. Just tell me. I will not mock, deride, nor criticize you.”

Hallie swallowed. She’d been staring into his eyes as he spoke— there was no guile or deception in him, only honesty. “Kiss me?”

Sean stepped forward that last little bit. One arm went behind her head while the other wrapped around her waist. Soft trembling lips met his, and he went softly into the kiss. Gently, softly, he let their first kiss be slow, tentative, and inviting without demand.

Hallie had been braced for a demanding, passionate kiss, so she was taken off guard when Sean kissed her with the same hesitancy she was feeling. His arms were firm and warm as they held her, but she felt like a scared animal being slowly coaxed to open up.

With a soft sound, she pressed into him, her lips demanding more. Sean met her demand with equal passion, but didn’t push her for more. He was content giving her what she wanted, not what his libido was asking for.

When the kiss came to an end, Hallie’s body felt warm as she tingled pleasantly. “Goodness, that was nice.”

“Did you want to massage me now?” Sean whispered, planting a small kiss on her neck.

Hallie tilted her head a little, giving him more room. “In a moment... I like that.”

Sean trailed soft kisses along her neck until she exhaled a shuddering breath.

“Okay. Please,” Hallie said.

Sean stepped back and knelt to get his boots off first. “I’ll be undressed and on the bed shortly. There’s a small box under the bed that has a few different oils in it. Choose the one you like best.”

Hallie nodded, then took a seat on the edge of the bed and lifted a foot up to get her shoe off. She blinked when Sean touched her foot. “Yes?”

“Allow me,” Sean told her as he unbuckled the straps.

A rush of happiness surged through her as Sean removed her shoes. Her new toes wiggled when he released her foot. She stared at them for a moment before looking back at him as he removed her other shoe.

When Sean stood up and stripped, she watched with interest. She’d seen him naked in the baths, but this wasn’t the same thing. Here and now, he was hers alone, and his light blush made her stomach flip and roll.

Naked, Sean slipped past her to the bed and laid face down. “I’m ready for you, Hallie.”

She blinked, having been lost in the moment. Hallie stood up, unbuttoned her dress, and let it pool at her feet. With a nervous lick of her lips, she shed her undergarments, as well. Kneeling, she pulled the box out and inspected the oils. She chose the vial of lavender oil and stood up again.

“All of you?” Hallie asked with a slight tremor.

“You can. I can remove the oil from anything important before we go further. The oils there aren’t the best thing for being inside the body.”

Swallowing, she sat on the edge of the bed. “Just pour some on and rub it into you? I’ve never given a massage before.”

“Pour a little into your hand and let it warm up some. Then, with your hands over my back, rub them together and begin,” Sean explained. “I’ll tell you if you need to ease back from being too firm.”

“Okay,” Hallie exhaled and did what he’d said.

Minutes went by— Hallie was smiling broadly, listening to his happy little sounds as she worked the oil into his back, arms, and legs.

“I’m done,” she finally said.

Sean rolled over, meeting her eyes. “Did you wish to get my front?”

Hallie’s eyes went to his firm length sticking straight up. “Oh… all of you?”

“As much as you’d like. Like I said before, I can remove the oil before we do more.”

Licking her lips, she nodded. “Yes.”

“Same as before, then,” Sean told her, closing his eyes. “I’m in your hands, my darling wife.”

Her breathing sped up for a moment, but she got more oil in her hand before she started at his feet, planning on working up. When she got to his groin, her plans faded when she lightly gripped his shaft with an oil-slicked hand.

Sean rocked his hips slightly and inhaled in pleasure, making her intent on what she was doing. Licking her lips, she began to lightly stroke his length.

“Hallie,” Sean exhaled breathily, “that’s nice. You can be a little firmer if you want.”

Tightening her grip, she continued to stroke him and watch his face. Seeing the pleasure she was bringing him, she continued to stroke him, applying a little more pressure as she did. When his hips began to move in time with her hand, she grinned.

“You like this?”

“It feels good,” Sean panted. “Are you not going on?”

“No. I want to bring you as much pleasure as I can, and this looks to be doing that.”

“As you wish,” Sean moaned, surrendering to let her do as she wanted.

In time, Sean was starting to near the edge. “Hallie… if you don’t stop…”

Hallie swallowed— her mother and maid had told her that he might warn her just before he finished. She knew she should stop and climb onto him to consummate their marriage, but she didn’t want to. She wanted to watch him as she used only her hand to bring him such pleasure.

“I’m not stopping,” Hallie whispered. “I want you to let go.”

Sean shuddered, his muscles tightening. His body was eager to do as she wanted. “Here it comes…!” he panted just before his hips bucked hard into her hand.

Hallie’s eyes went wide when strands of white fluid spurted from his cock. She knew it was semen, but she’d never seen it before and was shocked at the volume he produced as he kept bucking into her hand. A few drops splashed against her chest as he slowed, and she eased her grip, but didn’t let go of his firm length.

Some men like it if they see you savoring their semen, her maid’s voice came to her.

Hallie swallowed hard and looked down to see Sean watching her, panting to regain his breath. Making a deliberate motion, she used the back of her thumb to scoop up one of the droplets. With as much bravado as she could muster, she licked it clean. Her lips puckered at the salty taste, but seeing his wide eyes and his hips buck against her hand, she smiled.

“Did you like that?” Hallie whispered.

“Didn’t expect you to finish me that way,” Sean told her.

“Cleaning the mess you left on me?” Hallie pressed.

“Yes,” Sean admitted.

Hallie smiled wider and scooped up the other few drops and cleaned them the same way. Hearing Sean’s murmur of appreciation and feeling his cock stay firm in her hand, she nodded.

“Will you consummate this union now, my dear husband?”

“Of course, but do I not get to return the favor first?”

Hallie blinked slowly. “You wish to massage me before we join?”

“I’d like to,” Sean admitted.

Hallie looked at his hard cock, then back to him. “But…” She trailed off.

“I promise I will not fail to consummate this,” Sean said softly. “I just want to know you as fully as I can. But if you’re uncomfortab—”

Hallie let go of him and pressed herself against him, kissing him hard.

Sean was caught by surprise, but was happy to return her passionate kiss.

When she pulled back, she blinked, realizing that they were now both liberally coated in oil and semen. Sean chuckled at her face and touched her with his energy. The mess left her body, then his.

She just stared at him for a few seconds, then smiled softly. “Please, husband... pamper me?”

“Gladly,” Sean said as he sat up and she laid down.

The massage went on for an hour or more as Sean took his time to memorize what she liked and disliked. The backs of her knees were a no, but her feet were a resounding yes. When he finally finished, she was on her back with heavily-lidded eyes.

“Now, if you’re ready, Hallie, we can come together,” Sean whispered.

“Please, claim me as your wife. I will not have a child for years, but I wish to have you now.”

The oil vanished from them both as Sean moved between her legs. “Before I take you as you dearly wish,” Sean murmured, leaning down so his mouth was in line with her wet sex, “I want a taste of you.”

Hallie was about to ask what he meant, but she just moaned and shuddered when his tongue met her flesh.

Chapter Thirty-eight

Hallie sighed happily as she stroked Sean’s hair. “Good morning, husband.”

“Good morning to you. Was it everything you hoped for?” Sean asked.

“Goodness, it was so much more...” Hallie whispered, leaning in to kiss him.

Their kiss lingered for a minute, but was interrupted by a knock on the door. “Master, breakfast will be soon.”

“We’ll be out in a minute,” Sean replied. “Which room is Hallie using?”

The door cracked open and Myna peered inside before stepping in. “We have her with Aria and Helga in the other dressing room. Hallie had expressed interest in getting to know Helga better, so that’s what we went with.”

“That’s fine,” Hallie said as she got out of bed. With a pleased sound, she reached up high, stretching. “Do we always feel this good the day after?”

Myna smiled. “All of us do, yes. Come, let me show you the dressing room. Your things have been brought up, but you’ll need to store them the first time so the staff can know where you want it all.”

“Let me just slip this on,” Hallie said, reaching for her dress.

“Use this one,” Myna said, pulling a light sundress from her belt pouch and handing it to her. “It’s easy to keep one in your bag so you always have it with you.”

Hallie stared at the pouch for a moment, then looked at Sean. “Another of your wonders?”

“Oh yeah, we need to do that for yours,” Sean said, getting out of bed. “We’ll do it after breakfast.”

Myna stared at Sean with hungry eyes. “Breakfast sounds good.”

“Myna, show her the dressing room,” Sean smiled at her. “I’ll be in ours.”

Myna snagged Hallie’s hand, dragging the barely-dressed woman from the room. “Come.”

Hallie blinked in shock and was taken from the room with little objection.

Sean shook his head, then pulled his pants on before stepping into the hall.

“Husband,” Fiona smiled as she came toward him, “what did you tell Myna? She was dragging our poor wife down the hall like she was promised a reward.”

Sean coughed, looking away. “I think she misunderstood what I said... Umm, I might be a little late to breakfast now.”

Fiona laughed, kissing his cheek. “She’s even more herself right now. Her emotions are amplified. I spoke with her mother and it was the same for her. It comes from their Feline bloodline. If you try to back out, it’ll hurt her more, so just do as you need to. I’ll let Glorina know to delay it a little, but try not to take too long, okay?”

“Yes, dearest,” Sean murmured, grabbing her for a quick kiss. “I’ll be quick, but not so much that it hurts our wife.”

“Good,” Fiona murmured. “Go on. She might beat you there, otherwise.”

Sean nodded and walked away. Looking back, he saw Fiona doing the same. His heart beat a little faster and their shared smile was full of love.

~*~*~

Sean led Myna into the dining room. “Sorry for the delay.”

As he went to his seat, Myna detoured to Hallie and whispered to her before taking her seat. Those with exceptional hearing were able to hear what she’d said.

Sean was starting to blush as he took his seat. “I’ll just summon the cooks,” he said quickly.

Fiona wore a knowing smirk as he used the bellpull. She kissed Myna’s cheek and whispered to her as Myna sat, “Does she smell that good?”

“Yes. I bet she tastes even better,” Myna whispered back. Her eyes darted over to Sean, who was turning even redder. “We can ask him later.”

Prita gave a small giggle. She’d been watching Sean become red, her acute hearing having caught everything they’d said. When everyone looked at her, Prita blushed and looked away, but she fidgeted in her seat when she thought about what Myna would say when she finally had her turn.

Luckily for Sean, it was then that Glorina, Lona, and Mona came into the room with the food. Sean looked at the biscuits and gravy with a thoughtful expression.

“Is it snowing again?” Sean asked.

“A light snow, still,” Glorina said. “We want to make sure you’re all fortified for the day.”

“Thank you,” Sean smiled. “You make a great gravy. Just the right amount of pepper.”

“Thank you,” Lona said. “I make it the same way my mother always did.”

“Oh, I had no idea it was you making it,” Sean said. “Good work.”

Lona beamed and served the end of the table.

Everyone focused on their food, which Sean was glad for. When the meal came to an end, he took a slow breath, as he had things to tell everyone.

“Ladies, tomorrow night is the party,” Sean began. All the conversations stopped so they could listen to him. “I’ll be taking Helga only.”

Myna started to object, but Fiona put a hand on her arm. “He has a reason, Myna.”

“Since you’re all carrying our children,” Sean nodded, “I don’t want you anywhere near him, especially since I’ll be doing my best to provoke him into a fight.”

“Husband,” Hallie said, “you need to take me, as well. My father will announce our marriage during the party.”

“She’s right,” Fiona nodded.

“Okay. Just Hallie and Helga,” Sean conceded.

“Sean, do you think it’ll be as bad as the last party?” Ryann asked.

“No. It should just end up with me versus him... maybe one or two others, but nothing like what happened with Evan and Klein.”

“How are you going to provoke him?” Andrea asked.

Sean’s smile was not pleasant as he thought of the gift he was going to bring. “I’m giving him a statue of his son.”

The table went still.

“The moment I plunged Dark Cutter into his head,” Sean added.

“That should work,” Ida whispered.

“It will get a reaction,” Aria said. “With the Lady and your allies, you might be able to leverage him into a fight, especially now that you’re a Knight.”

“Which is why we agreed to Hallie joining us,” Fiona said. “Hallie, you’ll be needed not just for this, but for more later. Are you still committed?”

“More so now, Fiona,” Hallie said quickly. “I thought I had understood before, but now that I have truly been Bonded to Sean, I know I was impulsive and foolish to be so certain of my offer.” Hallie stood up, looking up and down the table. “I thank all of you again. In time, I hope to show you how grateful I am. Tomorrow night, I will be his helper in bringing Sharpeyes down.”

“Good,” Felora said softly. “You will do us proud. Of that, I have no doubts.”

“Besides working on the statue,” Sean said, dragging the conversation back to what he wanted to address, “I will help you make the bus for Saret. There will be no sparring again today. Once we finish, we’ll stop working and spend time together. I just want a day of loving all of you.” He quickly added, “Not like that,” when he realized how some of his wives might take it.

Felora let out a dramatic sigh. “Ahh, I was going to say.”

The majority of the table laughed.

“Sean,” Mizuki asked, “how certain are you?”

“He’ll win,” Myna said simply. “Sean won’t play with him like so many with power do. He’ll use everything he has and gut him in short order.”

“Myna isn’t wrong,” Sean said. “If he has illusions like Evan did, they won’t help him. I can see past them. Troll’s Strength doesn’t matter, either. I can best that, and have twice already. I doubt he can resist fire, lightning, or any of a half dozen other things I can do.”

“Sean,” Helga said softly, “we should visit the bog so I can claim more souls, just in case.”

“Yes,” Ryann said quickly. “We’d feel better if you let her take as many as possible, for her and you.”

“Tonight,” Sean said. “We’ll visit the bog and the manor. Chastity and Lilly should know.”

“That’d be good,” Andrea said.

“After the Oaken Glen, though,” Sean said. “I want to let them all know what I plan to give as a gift and check with them before this party happens.”

“I’ve been a bit worried about the party,” Fiona said. “Sharpeyes all but demanded every noble attend. That’s nearly unheard of.”

“Dealing with me and making a point of it. He wants to solidify his position.”

“Sir, we believe in you,” Rumia said.

“Thank you,” Sean smiled. “Okay, I’ll join you all for work in a bit.”

~*~*~

Sean watched the guard recruits being led down the street as they passed them going the other way. “How long is that going to be, do you think?”

“Maybe another tenday?” Hallie suggested. “They are likely showing them each patrol area of the city. That way, they understand the scope of how things are divided.”

“I guess that makes sense,” Sean nodded. Giving Helga and Hallie a smile, he switched topics, “We’ll be in the private room tonight, so we can discuss the party.”

“Yes. A war council is always a good idea just before a battle,” Hallie nodded.

“Agreed,” Helga smiled. “Your family taught you many important lessons.”

“Thank you. I couldn’t do as much as they could physically, so I learned what I could. Now, I can do as much as anyone else and I can put all of that knowledge to use for our family.”

“Thank you,” Sean told her. “It proves that you’re as forward-thinking as my other wives are.”

Hallie beamed and patted his knee. “We try.”

The bus slowed and Helga stood up. Going over to the door, she held onto the rail that Sean had installed. “This handle is very useful, Sean.”

“Yeah, it can be.”

“We’re here,” Arliat said when the bus came to a stop.

Helga and Hallie exited the bus first, then Sean followed them out. The light snow was still falling, and Sean hoped that the Winter Queen would continue to ignore what was happening in the city.

Sean waved to the people who greeted him as they crossed the taproom of the Oaken Glen. He was comfortable there and felt a touch of melancholy that, in time, he wouldn’t see it again. Passing the bar, he gave Allonen a smile, getting one in return.

Helga knocked and entered the room before Sean. “Good evening,” she greeted the room.

Hallie smiled broadly as she walked in, greeting everyone, as well.

“Thanks for making sure we have the room, Amedee,” Sean said.

“Of course,” Mageeyes said. “Having a war council before the party is a good idea.”

“We should wait for the drinks,” Fredrick said, using the bellpull to summon Tabitha.

Tabitha came and got their order, bringing back their drinks and extras a few minutes later.

The moment she was out the door, Joseph spoke up, “Sean, we might not be going, but we’re behind you.”

“We are,” Sam agreed.

The other smiths all chimed in with them.

“Is there anything we can do?” Joseph asked.

“Just stay safe,” Sean said. “All I want is for this party to end with his death and all of us alive.”

“You said you were going to provoke him,” Knox prompted. “How?”

Sean smiled and pulled out the adamantine statue he’d made. Setting it on the table, he watched them all.

“That should enrage him,” Bloodheart chuckled. “I can’t think of anything else that would do it more.”

“Helga will be beside me,” Sean said.

“An extra twist,” Mageeyes smiled.

“Hallie will be going with her father to the party, where they will declare our marriage,” Sean added.

“We will be waiting for him to move against Sean,” Hallie said. “We expect the first avenue will be to strip him of his title of Aspirant. That is when my father will explain that Sean isn’t one, but a Knight, instead.”

“Oh, yes, that will gall him,” Flamehair nodded. “Will he try that before the gifts, though?”

“Yes,” MacLenn said. “If Sean isn’t an Aspirant, then it won’t matter how extravagant the gift— he’ll be free to move against him. If the title stays in place, then he’ll need something, very much like that statue, to have recourse. Since we want protected recourse, this is a solid plan.”

“Our families haven’t announced our ascension yet,” Italice added. “We’ll be doing that at some point during the event. We half-expect him to try tarnishing each of us invited to strike out against the head of our families.” Italice smile was dark. “Well, that would be breaking the Agreements the city has with our families.”

Fredrick nodded. “Good. Small pieces that keep stacking up.”

“A spring being wound too tight,” Sean nodded. “Perfect.”

“He should snap when the gift is presented, especially if we’ve stymied all his other plots,” Mageeyes said.

“I’ll be challenging Knight Solanice,” Bloodheart said. “I’ll likely have to do it before the gifts, or else I might not get the chance. I do not want to lose it.”

“Do it,” Sean grinned. “Losing another major ally should tip him nicely.”

“This is going to be a lively party,” Fredrick said slowly. “Eva, maybe—?”

“No. I will be going, husband,” Eva Silvertouch said softly, but firmly. “I will not let you go alone.”

“He won’t be,” Sean said. “All of my wives except Hallie and Helga will be staying home.”

Eva’s lips pursed.

“My wife will also be staying home. In fact, might she come to your place for the evening, Sean?” Giralt asked.

“Sure,” Sean smiled. “Eva, did you want to come over, too?”

“Hmm... yes,” Eva sighed. “I will accept.”

“We’ll take my bus up to the manor,” Sean said.

“Very well,” Fredrick said, “and thank you, Sean.”

“In fact, everyone who’s going should just come over to mine first. The bus will hold us all, and I think the impact of all of us arriving together will be good.”

“Even my parents?” Hallie asked.

“Yeah.”

The others who were going agreed to be there.

Sean smiled, picking up his mug. “To the end of this stupidity and to the growth of Forged Bonds.”

The others all cheered to his toast.

Chapter Thirty-nine

“Are we ready?” Sean asked as he settled into bed with his wives.

“We have a request,” Fiona said softly, kissing his chest. “Would you be willing to allow the staff to join us?”

Sean went still, his eyes going wide.

“She means for the dream, Master,” Myna snickered. “We know you aren’t ready for more right now.”

“Umm, how would that work?” Sean asked. “We’ve all had to be holding hands before.”

“I believe I can do it,” Felora said. “I haven’t tried to exert all the power you’ve given me.”

Sean exhaled slowly as he considered the request and what his life was likely going to be in the future. “Yes.”

Fiona smiled, kissing his chest again. “Thank you, dear husband.” She raised her voice to say, “Ladies, come on in.”

The door cracked open and Tiska’s head popped into the room. “Yes?”

“Yes. Come,” Fiona replied.

Sean swallowed as everyone walked into the room. The majority of them wore nightgowns similar to his wives, with a few exceptions— Rosa was wearing what Sean thought of as an old lady robe, while Quilla and Quinna were wearing very little.

Damn, those two would break most men, Sean thought. Really, Sean? That’s what you have on your mind right now?

“I’m sure they’d be glad to know how attractive you find them, Sean,” Felora giggled.

Blushes and a few slowed steps came from Felora’s comment, but all the staff arranged themselves around the bed, lying down close to it. Quinna and Quilla gave Sean a wink as they lowered themselves to the floor, making Sean cough and avert his gaze. All of his wives laughed at his awkwardness to accept even that gesture from the others.

“Fel, we’re all ready,” Fiona said, her finger tracing random patterns on Sean’s chest.

“Very well,” Felora exhaled as she gathered herself. When she spoke next, it was with all the power she could push into her words, “Dream. Sleep deep. Follow Sean as he leads us through the planes to his domain.”

Sean felt the wave of power crash down over the room. He let it take him with it, hoping it worked for the others.

~*~*~

Blinking as he found himself in the bedroom of the manor, Sean exhaled slowly. He was dressed this time, at least. When he went downstairs, he heard voices and wondered why he was consistently removed from the others whenever it was a large group.

“All of you?” Marjorie was asking.

“Tomorrow is going to be an important day,” Fiona replied, “a day for us to hold to our belief.”

“Sean?” Chastity asked, seeing him appear at the top of the stairs.

“I’m going to be killing Sharpeyes tomorrow,” Sean said, coming down. “His plots and plans will be aimed at me, but we’ll break them and provoke him into attacking me.”

Lilly took a deep breath. “We?”

“The association, our husband, and every noble in the city have been called to the party,” Felora told her.

“The association and I have agreed that it’s time,” Sean said. “We all expect things to hurt us, and we’ve done our best to thwart them.”

“But a Lord is untouchable by an Aspirant,” Marjorie said.

“About that,” Sean said with a dark chuckle, “I’m not an Aspirant anymore.”

“Oh, goodness,” Lilly whispered in fear.

“No, no,” Felora said comfortingly, moving to Lilly’s side. “It’s okay.”

“Before we continue explaining,” Fiona said, “we need to introduce our new wives. Chas, Lilly, you’ve met Helga. She is Sean’s wife now.”

Chastity and Lilly greeted Helga with smiles— they knew that being able to see the others was because of her. They might have held grudges before, but they didn’t now. Helga bowed her head to both in return, her smile bright at being welcomed.

“And one you hadn’t met yet,” Fiona went on after a minute. “Dame Hallie Bloodheart, the only daughter of the Bloodheart branch in the city. She married our husband, with our approval.”

“Which makes him a Knight,” Hallie told the two women, who were staring at her in shock. “I am doing my best to protect our husband, as well.”

“She does care for him,” Myna added. “Sean fixed her foot, which was malformed.”

Aria bit back her comment about that starting them off on the right foot— she felt that the others wouldn’t appreciate the pun at the moment.

“Hallie,” Chastity said, approaching the young noble, “you seem strangely fine with being married to our wives. I would have expected a Dame to be more aloof.”

Hallie gave her a soft smile. “I was taught humility by family, and that humility was pounded into me with my foot being what it was. I never thought I would find a man who could love me for me and not just use me to raise his status. Our husband is unique, and he drew me to him as surely as a moth to a flame. I will gladly burn in that fire for him.”

Chastity’s stern face broke into a wide smile and she grabbed Hallie. “We all feel that way. Good. We should talk.”

“We will,” Fiona nodded. “Sean, go ahead and see to the bog. Then come back to us, please?”

“Okay. Helga, you’re with me,” Sean said.

“Sir?” Rumia asked with hopeful eyes.

A smile grew on his face and he nodded. “And you, Rumia.”

“Thank you, Sean,” Rumia smiled as she looked down.

“Follow me,” Sean said, stepping out of the manor.

Sean walked around to the back and found a small gate set beside the large double gates. Exhaling happily, he nodded. A sign next to it declared it as the way leading to the bog.

“Here we go,” Sean said as he opened the gate, revealing a path that held heath and heather to the sides.

They walked for a few minutes until they suddenly found themselves on the edge of the bog. Sean blinked, then looked around to see another path leading back behind him.

“Thank you,” Rumia whispered with a sniffle of happiness. “I’ll never fail you, sir.”

Sean rubbed at his neck, feeling a little uncomfortable. “It’s okay. I’m glad I could make it happen.” He paused, then looked at Rumia. “You can walk the peat for now.”

Rumia was about to say something when a brief, black-white flame engulfed her. It was there and gone in an instant, but she blinked slowly, then swallowed hard. “Thank you, sir. May I see to the plants while you speak with those interred?”

“Yes,” Sean told her. “Helga, with me. We’re going to reap the majority of souls.”

“As you wish, Sean.”

Sean led Helga to the first person in the bog, finding it to be a woman. He knelt beside her and saw the fear in her eyes. “Miss, you died because you stood against me and mine. I give you this chance to be released from this torment.”

“I accept!” the woman blurted. “Please, anything but this!”

“Helga,” Sean said.

The woman vanished as if she’d never been, and Sean nodded. He went over to the next head and smiled darkly as he squatted down. “Father Mithrilarm, how do you enjoy your torment?”

The eldest Mithrilarm swallowed. “You’re a monster... an abomination…!” The words were a bare whisper.

“Only to my enemies,” Sean replied. “My friends thrive as no others can. Toivo killed you with a blade that I forged for his wife. Your sons all died because you or they chose badly. Do you regret standing against me?”

Mithrilarm spat at him. “No. I only wish I had sent the Queens a message before I faced you.”

“Let’s see how you feel after some time in the peat,” Sean said darkly.

The older man started to reply when the vines wrapped his head and pulled him into the dark soil.

“A fool,” Helga snorted. “You give him a chance for leniency and he spat at your offer.”

“Yes. His sons still have a chance, though,” Sean said, standing back up.

Every person in the bog who could see Sean waited with fearful expressions, but a few also had hope in their eyes.

~*~*~

Sean exhaled when he stepped back onto the solid ground that surrounded the bog. “Only ten of them had any sense...”

“The others will agree next time,” Helga said as she looked at the headless bog. “I do not want to know what being trapped under that feels like. It might be worse than the death chill of Hel.”

“How many do you have right now?” Sean asked her.

“Fifteen, if we count the ones from before,” Helga said. “I feel… full. I could get another few maybe, but more than that…? Maybe not.”

“You can shunt them back to the bog if needed?”

“Not these,” Helga said slowly, looking into blank space with a quizzical expression. “They can only be used or lost.”

“Learning?”

“Yes. The knowledge just showed up in my head.”

“Keep the space and shunt any new ones right to the bog if they’re a bad guy. If— and I hope it’s not necessary— if any of our friends or loved ones need to be caught, drop some of those souls.”

“Of course, My Lord.”

“Sir,” Rumia said, moving to them, her feet walking across the peat with firm steps. “Is it time already?”

“It is,” Sean said. “You’ll be back here eventually, Rumia. I did see you tending to the plants. Your smile was bright, but what was that song you were humming?”

“It’s not a song... just a melody that came to me while I worked,” Rumia blushed, looking down.

“I liked it,” Sean said. “Come on. I want to see my wives before we go back to bed.”

“I will follow you, sir,” Rumia said.

As they headed toward the path, Rumia looked behind her with sad, hopeful eyes. When she looked back at Sean, her heart soared. My faith in him is true, and he will reward me with all my heart’s desires if I stay true to him. With that thought, Rumia was able to keep moving away from the bog.

Chapter Forty

The day went by slowly, but it also seemed to fly by. Andrea had the gates to the manor shut with a sign declaring them closed for the day, and Sean spent the whole day with his wives. They didn’t work— they just cuddled, mostly in bed, but they also sat in the front room and in the library. Whether he was with all of them or just a few at a time, he soaked in their love and tried to relax.

Myna read to the Fairy children, making Sean smile as he listened and rubbed her back. Andrea stepped into the kitchen with the cooks and created a light lunch for them all to enjoy. Felora massaged Sean’s back on and off, behaving and not pressing him for more. Aria brought Caleb and Ursa into the manor for a bit— Sean grinned, as he loved the two cuons.

The staff were also omnipresent in small ways. The maids always had tea on hand. Rumia and Rosa brought in fresh-cut flowers. The cooks created a few pastries for them to try. Even Quilla, Quinna, and Arliat spent some time just resting in the same room with Sean and his wives.

Life felt good, but the tension slowly climbed with each hour that slipped by. When it came time to bathe, everyone was there, even the cooks. Sean laughed when all of his wives washed his back, then laughed even more when the staff all did, too. That bled the tension off for him and had him smiling broadly. That smile stayed as he went up and down the line of showers, washing each of their backs in return.

Dinner was early and Glorina smiled, glad that the chicken soup was okay after being left simmering while they’d bathed. The noodles were a touch too soft, but the vegetables still had a good firmness to them.

When the meal ended, Sean looked down the table, feeling the love and belief in him from everyone there. “Thank you for the wonderful day. All of you,” he added, making sure the staff knew he meant them, too.

“Be as safe as you can, please,” Fiona told him. “We know you’ll come back to us.”

“I will,” Sean replied.

A Messenger Fairy landed on the table, addressing Sean, “Sir, the association members are on their way.”

“I’ll get the gate,” Quinna said, standing.

“I’ll make sure feed and water are on hand for their horses,” Quilla added, leaving with her sister.

The group went about their tasks, leaving Sean and his wives ready to greet their guests. They arrived in short order, and Sean welcomed them all into his home. Clara and Eva were the only two who were staying behind with his wives.

Goodbyes were said as those going to the party filed onto the bus, which Arliat had brought around to the front. It took a few minutes longer for them to leave, as Sean’s wives all kissed him before they let him go.

“Okay, Arliat, to the Lord’s manor,” Sean said after he’d closed the door.

“Yes, sir,” Arliat replied.

Taking a seat, Sean looked at Ven seated above him on the handrail. “How many?”

“About a third of the clan is on the bus, sir. You’ll have help if needed. We are armed and ready.”

“Make sure they stay as safe as they can,” Sean said.

“Of course, Sean,” Ven nodded.

“That is a different dress,” Flamehair said to Helga. “It has pants with it?”

“Yes, I am wearing pants underneath,” Helga replied. “I can Shape the skirt off and summon my armor in seconds if a fight breaks out.”

“Mine is the same, but I am wearing shorter pants so they aren’t visible,” Hallie said. “The armor conforms to the clothing being worn when summoned, and a dress isn’t the best for armor.”

“Forward thinking is good,” Giralt nodded. “I have a few trinkets on me if things get… messy. None of them are weapons in the conventional sense, but they will buy time and distance if needed.”

“Wish we had the time to get weapons and armor from you, Sean,” Ryan Watercaller said. He paused, finally noticing that Sean didn’t have Dark Cutter on his waist. “You aren’t bringing your sword? Are you leaving it on the bus like we are?”

Sean held up his hand to show them the adamantine band. “Dark Cutter allowed me to modify him a little. It’ll act just like Helga and Hallie’s weapons. I’m not going in there unarmed.”

Fredrick cleared his throat. “Can you do that to ours? I’d feel better knowing that I have my sword on me.”

Sean looked at everyone who had weapons on them, then exhaled. “Helga, I’ll need a soul after this.”

“They are yours to take, My Lord.”

“Okay,” Sean exhaled. “Arliat, take us on a longer route.”

“Yes, sir.”

“One at a time,” Sean said. “Use the handholds to bring you and your weapon to me. This will take your energy, as I’m going to bind the weapon to each of you.”

~*~*~

“You just keep amazing me, Sean,” Julian Bloodheart said as he looked down at the ring on his hand. “To freely give out something like this…?”

“Family and friends only, and you are the only one who can use it. It’s just a ring to anyone else.”

“Still,” Helen said, glancing down at her own new ring, “this means we’ll always have the chance to defend ourselves. My daughter’s impulsive urge is just proving that she saw more than we did to start with.”

“I thought I was going to hate him,” Hallie said softly, placing her hand on Sean’s knee. “The hope of being healed was almost too much. If he had failed, I was going to hurt him, even if it hurt the family. When he showed me the wonders that he was capable of… my heart melted.”

“He consistently does new and more amazing things,” Fredrick chuckled. “We had no idea what would happen that first time we spoke to him.”

“Indeed,” Mageeyes smiled. “I had thought him a novelty, but goodness, was that wrong.”

“Wrong is an understatement,” Italice snorted. “Look at where we are now— Ryan and I are married and in charge of our families; Charie is going to be a Lady and is going off to Accord to run her family branch there; Amedee smiles now and has accepted Toivo; the Ice Queen... pardon me for using her old nickname, Fredrick,” she added, seeing Fredrick frown, “has thawed and accepted love; Winston has inserted himself into trouble and is happy about it; and Augustus is willing to push at his entrenched family to make things better.”

Sean shrugged uncomfortably. “You all did that. I just opened the doors.”

Everyone chuckled.

“Sir, are we good now?” Arliat asked.

“Yeah. Take us in, Arliat,” Sean called back. “Is everyone ready for this?”

“As ready as we can be,” Ryan said. “I have a feeling it’ll be messier than we think.”

“As long as we’re all alive and he’s dead, I’m fine with messy,” Sean said.

Arliat slowed the bus at the gates to the Lord’s Manor. She opened her window to speak with the guard there, announcing them all, then moved on when he waved her through the open gates.

“I wonder if the same attendant is on the door,” MacLenn chuckled.

“The one Saret spoke with?” Mageeyes asked, getting a nod back. “No, he was punished for his rudeness to guests. He spoke badly to a few of the other older families, who lodged a formal complaint afterward.”

“Couldn’t have happened to a more deserving asshole,” Sean muttered.

Arliat parked the bus near the carriages, smirking when she saw the shocked expressions on the other drivers’ faces. “We’re here, sir. I’ll be ready to get us moving, if needed.”

“Thanks, Arliat. Just keep it all locked and stay safe.”

“Yes, sir,” Arliat said as she touched the wooden band on her finger. “I’ll be ready to help if you come running.”

He gave her a smile, then opened the side door. “Okay, let’s go see what he has planned.”

A majority of those waiting in line watched them exiting the bus with wide eyes. The group moved to get in line, and Sean heard some snippets from the other guests.

“Forged Bonds? The Lord hates them... maybe I should speak with them after tonight.”

“Sharpeyes is going to try killing him…”

“Killed his son and still shows his fa…?”

“I’ll be putting my support behind Lady Sharpeyes if they break tonight.”

Sean exhaled. He had a small smile on his face when he realized that it wasn’t all against them.

“Hmm, it appears that we might have allies,” Mageeyes said softly to the group. “A few mutters are decidedly against the Lord.”

“Good. We can always use more,” MacLenn nodded.

It took a few minutes to reach the steward on the door. The man was older-looking with a sour expression as they went to stand in front of him. “Names?”

“Forged Bonds, but let me give you individual names,” Fredrick said flatly before doing just that.

“Yes. You are all expected,” he said with a knowing smirk. “Go on inside. The usher will lead you to the ballroom.”

Mageeyes stared at the two guards. “Both of them work for Lord Sharpeyes, don’t they?”

The steward gave her a surprised look. “What of it?”

“Normally, it is a guard for each the Lord and Lady on the door,” Mageeyes said.

“I’m not privy to what they decide,” the steward said. “Go in. Now.”

“We are,” Fredrick said stiffly.

The two guards on the doors had smug smiles as the group went past them.

Sean frowned at them as he followed the others. Something felt off and it was bothering him, but he didn’t know what it was yet. The doors closing behind him sent a small shiver running down his spine.

“If you’ll follow me, please,” the usher said as he walked away from the small line of waiting ushers.

“A moment. Friends are about to enter,” Fredrick said.

The doors opened a minute later to admit the Bloodheart family.

Fredrick smiled at them, then turned back toward the usher. “We’re ready now.”

“Follow, please,” the young man said again.

As they walked down the halls, Sean glanced at the wisps they passed. I’ll be back for you soon... just wait a little longer, he thought. The wisps all pulsed gently as if they’d heard his thoughts.

The association didn’t bother looking up, but the Bloodheart family did.

They were just reaching the ballroom doors when Mageeyes frowned. “I would have thought Sara would wish to speak with us before the party.”

“She might have problems of her own right now,” Sean replied. “We’ll see her shortly, as it is.”

“Doubtlessly true,” Mageeyes said.

The two guards on the doors smirked when the group reached them. They opened the doors without speaking and let them go through.

As the doors shut behind them, Mageeyes frowned again. “Again, none of Sara’s guards on the doors...”

Sean looked over the room— it was much busier than the last party he’d attended. “Lots of people here today.”

“Every noble, even the ones who hate coming to these,” Flamehair said. “Let’s mingle and see if we can’t learn anything.”

“Stay in small groups, at least,” MacLenn said.

“Father, I will be with my husband and wife,” Hallie said. “I won’t give away the surprise, but I wish to stay beside him.”

“Very well,” Julian nodded. “Be ready to answer the questions about your foot.”

“I am,” Hallie grinned.

Sean took a deep breath as they split into threes and fours to go mingle. He led his two wives toward a few nobles he’d spoken with before, remembering that they hadn’t been complete asses.

Chapter Forty-one

“It’s hard to admit when you are wrong,” Knight Yggdra was saying, “but I can admit that I was wrong to listen to Denmur about you.”

“Thank you,” Sean said. “Denmur never cared about truth, only about advancing his own agenda.”

“As we found out later,” Yggdra sighed.

“I have to ask,” Sean said, “with no insult meant here, but your family name, Yggdra? Do you know about it?”

“It means ‘great tree,’” the Knight smiled. “Attested to by our crest.” He touched the embroidery on his tunic. “My many times great-grandfather might be the only one who would have known more about it.”

“Yggdrasil is the world tree,” Helga said. “Your crest looks much like the tree associated with that name in the mythos I came from.”

Yggdra blinked slowly. “‘World tree,’ you say?”

“It spanned the worlds, being one of a few ways to reach different planes,” Helga said. “It is rumored that Odin hanged himself from it for power.”

“Hmm, interesting. Could I interest you in telling me more of this?”

“Maybe in the next day or two,” Sean said, looking around. “Not sure this is the best topic for tonight.”

Knight Yggdra looked around, seeing both the curious and hostile gazes in the crowd. “Yes. Sadly, I was in their number not long ago. Let me speak with some of my acquaintances. I’m sure I can mellow a few of them.”

“Thank you,” Sean said. “Don’t alienate any, though. I figure things will become clearer to people after tonight.”

The noble hesitated, then nodded slowly. “You are doubtlessly correct. I wish you the best. Dame Bloodheart, a pleasure to see you again.”

“Thank you,” Hallie smiled.

As Knight Yggdra walked away, Sean looked around the room to find his friends. Each was engaged in conversation with other nobles, still in the groups they’d separated into.

“MacDougal, isn’t this interesting,” Carver said from behind him. “Surprised you had the courage to come to the home of the man whose son you murdered.”

Sean felt his blood go cold as he turned slowly to face Carver. “Finally came out from under your rock, Carver? You hid over the last two tendays. Without Denmur to hide behind, you had to find another. How do the Lord’s boots taste?”

Carver snorted. “Speak as you will. Tonight, I will have the last laugh.”

“You think—?” Sean began before a commotion started behind him.

Turning, Sean smiled when he saw Knight Solanice on his back with Bloodheart standing over him. The room went quiet when they saw the scene.

“You’ve insulted her for the last time!” Bloodheart snapped. “My wife will not be slandered in such ways, you filth!”

A handful of armored guards rushed forward. “Stop at once!” one of them yelled. “Striking a guest of the Lord is an affront to him.”

“Insulting my wife is an affront to me,” Bloodheart replied tightly. “Now, Solanice, do you have the courage to accept that challenge, or will you crawl back to one of the Lords and whimper like the cur you are?”

Solanice got to his feet slowly, wiping the blood off his lip. “Fight you? Yes. We might as well start a little early. Any weapon but swords, and all Talents can be used. It will be to the death.”

Bloodheart nodded slowly. “I need a moment to procure a weapon that is not a sword.”

“I’ll give you one minute,” Solanice sneered. “As for who shall oversee the fight—”

A gong sounded, and all eyes went to the stairs where Lord Sharpeyes was standing. He was angry— visibly angry— as he stared at Solanice and Bloodheart. “What is this?”

“I was struck and challenged,” Solanice replied. “I have accepted his challenge. We just need an adjudicator.”

Sharpeyes nodded slowly. “I see.”

“Lord,” Knight Yggdra said, stepping forward, “I will volunteer.”

With a thoughtful look, Sharpeyes nodded again. “Very well. I trust you to know how to comport yourself right now.”

Bloodheart went up to Sean. “MacDougal, a moment of your time, please.”

Upon hearing Sean’s name, Sharpeyes looked at him. An evil, happy smile appeared on his lips. “MacDougal, I’m glad you are here. After this duel, we have things to take care of. What are the rules of the duel?”

“No swords, all Talents, and to the death,” Solanice smirked.

“Excellent,” Sharpeyes nodded. “Steward, bring out my spear. Knight Solanice will be using it.”

When Bloodheart reached him, he started to slip his ring off, but Sean just shook his head. “Keep it. Helga, let me have your ring, please. We’ll Shape it back after the fight.”

Helga pulled her ring off, handing it to Sean. “As you wish it, My Lord.”

Sean turned to Sharpeyes. “Where does Bloodheart get a weapon?”

“Wherever he can find one,” Sharpeyes snickered. “Maybe one of the women can lend him a knife.”

“So anywhere? Got it, thanks,” Sean said as he willed the ring into a sword. As it started to take shape, he bent his will on it to make it form into a spear. “There you go, Toivo.”

Sharpeyes went still, his face flushing. “What is that? How did you get a weapon past the guards?”

“I’m a Shaper,” Sean laughed. “I had some metal on me and now, he has a weapon. You said he could have a weapon wherever he could get one.”

The room murmured, and Sean smiled when he heard the majority taking his side in the argument. Sharpeyes glared at his guests, seeming to focus on a few people as he did.

Knight Yggdra moved over to Sean. “Might I check that weapon?”

“Sure,” Sean said, handing it over.

After a minute of inspection, he handed it back. “It is a spear with some diamonds and sapphires. Nothing untoward on the weapon. It is legal for the duel.”

Sharpeyes’ nostrils flared and he spoke through gritted teeth, “Is that how you see it?”

“My Lord,” Yggdra replied, “the weapon is sound. There is no plausible reason to deny it.”

“Your spear, Lord,” the steward said, coming back with the weapon.

“I need to inspect it and I’ll need everyone to clear the middle of the room. Guards, be ready to form a barrier,” Yggdra said.

When he left to go check the other weapon, Sean leaned in toward Bloodheart. “It’ll do what your sword would. Make it quick, please.”

Bloodheart nodded and went to the center of the room.

“This weapon is also clean and valid,” Yggdra said, handing the spear to Solanice.

Solanice looked upset as he took the weapon and stalked to the open space in the room.

Sharpeyes stayed at the top of the stairs, looking down. “Guards, produce the barrier when it is called for.”

The five guards who had come forward earlier went to encircle the fighters.

“Fighters, are you ready?” Yggdra asked. Both men nodded and he looked toward the guards. “Barrier.”

A dome covered the middle of the room. It had a faint golden sheen, but it was clear enough that everyone could see easily.

Yggdra went to the side, right up against the barrier, to give the two men as much room as possible. “Fight!”

Solanice vanished from view and the crowd murmured.

Bloodheart blinked and looked around bewilderedly. “What? Camo? How can I fight you if you hide?” He swiped his spear back and forth as if trying to keep Solanice back.

Sean smirked, watching Bloodheart’s eyes as he spoke and swung. He wasn’t directly watching Solanice, as that would give things away, but he was pausing briefly as he scanned back and forth.

“Too bad,” Solanice replied. “Now die!”

Without warning, Bloodheart slapped his spear to the side, then thrust forward. He tsked when he yanked the spear back and blood coated the blade. “I just missed your heart.”

Solanice appeared, stumbling backward. His eyes were wide in shock as one hand clutched his chest. “How?”

“I married a Mageeyes, fool!” Bloodheart spat.

Solanice hunched and screamed as his body rippled. A second later, his head came up and his body grew. “Fine. Troll, it is!”

Bloodheart frowned, then nodded. “Harder, but doable.” He rushed to get to Solanice before he could finish becoming more trollish.

Solanice batted the spear aside with one gray hand. It gashed his palm, but the wound closed up almost instantly. Standing up, now much taller and broader, Solanice laughed. The wound in his chest had already healed. “Now, I’ll kill you!”

Bloodheart looked grim as he leveled his spear. “Come on, then.”

Solanice threw his spear at Bloodheart, who batted the missile down, but that brought his own spear low. With the weapon out of position, Solanice darted forward, knowing Bloodheart’s spear would never get high enough to threaten him now.

Bloodheart snapped it up and a blue arc of light danced along the length of the blade. Solanice never saw it, but he felt it when the weapon punched into his thigh. Bloodheart grunted and was pushed back a few steps as he held the mithril spear firm. Solanice became locked in place, the electricity freezing his muscles. His teeth were bared— he clearly wanted to scream, but was unable to.

Letting go of the spear with his left hand, Bloodheart bent and grabbed Solanice’s. “Now, I know how to kill a troll: damage the brain.”

“Stop this! Stop it at once!” Sharpeyes screamed.

“The duel is to the death, Lord,” Yggdra said calmly. “Both men still draw breath.”

Bloodheart stepped in, lining the second spear up with Solanice’s eye to let the man see it clearly. “Insulting and hurting my wife... that is why you die.” With that said, he thrust forward with all of his strength. The spear burst Solanice’s large eye like a water balloon before it went deeper.

Yggdra nodded. “Hmm... he might be dead. May I check?”

“A moment. My spear would hurt you,” Bloodheart said, letting go of the spear lodged in the troll’s head. With a grim smile, he yanked his spear free, stopping the electricity. When Solanice hit the floor, he slammed it into man’s other eye. “It’s fine. Go ahead.”

“Truestrike will have your head for not stopping that!” Sharpeyes spat at Yggdra.

Yggdra sighed and went to check Solanice, who was already reverting back to a Human. “For moderating a duel properly? No. Will he be upset and try to cause trouble? Yes, but again, I did as one should.” He knelt and checked the man’s neck. “Dead. Bloodheart is the winner. Drop the barrier.”

“Remove him!” Sharpeyes growled.

Bloodheart stepped forward and yanked the spear free, then tossed it to Sean. “I have to return the weapon.”

Sean snagged it and spun. With his back to Sharpeyes, he Shaped it back to a sword, then reverted it to a ring. He flipped the ring to Helga as he turned back toward Sharpeyes. “No more weapon.”

Sharpeyes glared. “Give it to my men.”

“Give what? The metal? Sure,” Sean said, pulling a fist-sized lump of mithril from his pouch. “Here you go.”

One of the guards took it, looking at it with suspicion. “It does have diamonds and sapphires in it, Lord.”

“Confiscate it. We can’t have guests with weapons. Check him for more.”

Sean laughed and turned his hip to the guard. “Go ahead. There’s nothing in there.”

The guard shoved his hand into the bag, then nodded. “It’s empty.”

“Good,” Sharpeyes growled. “Remove the corpse and clean the floor. We have business to conduct.”

Chapter Forty-two

As the staff hurried to remove Solanice from the floor and clean it, Sharpeyes came down the stairs. His unfriendly glare turned on Sean and his friends.

The moment everything had been cleaned up, he went to stand in the center of the room. “First, we have important news: a new Aspirant has been accepted into society. Aspirant Skippy Carver, come forward.”

Carver stepped out of the crowd and went to stand before Sharpeyes. “My Lord?”

“Welcome into the ranks of the nobility.”

“My thanks, Lord,” Carver said, bowing low. “Unlike the last Aspirant to join the ranks, I know proper decorum.”

“You also know how to kneel for your sponsor,” Sean said sotto voce.

“Quiet!” Sharpeyes snapped. “We’ll be getting to you shortly, MacDougal.”

“Anytime you’re ready, I am,” Sean said flatly, staring back at him.

“Before we get to you,” Sharpeyes snorted, “Watercaller and Stoneeyes, step forward.”

Ryan and Italice came out of the crowd, and neither bowed.

“Lack of decorum seems to be spreading,” Sharpeyes snapped. “I’m censuring both of you. Your lack of explanation to me, the City Lord, about the reservoir is a blatant slap to the face of the office and myself. I will be sending the censure to your family heads.”

“We can take them now,” Italice said stiffly.

“What?”

“Maybe you haven’t looked at your messages of late,” Ryan replied. “We sent you word earlier today. Both Italice and I are the heads of our families. Our parents stepped down in favor of our leadership and the joining of our houses. Censuring the heads of our families would break the Agreements we hold with the city.”

Sharpeyes’ right eye began to twitch. “When did you send these messages?”

“About an hour before we got here,” Ryan replied. “Now, if you censure us, we’ll take the clause in the Agreement that will bring this before the Queens, as we’ve done nothing to be censured for.”

Hands balled into white-knuckled fists, Sharpeyes breathed slowly and deep. “Step back.”

“Gladly,” Italice growled.

The crowd murmured, seeing how easily the two non-nobles had defeated what was clearly a scheme Sharpeyes thought he’d prepared well.

Nostrils flaring, Sharpeyes turned toward Sean. His eyes went wider when he realized who was standing beside him. “You brought that… thing… before me?”

Sean took a single step forward. “What did you say about my wife?”

Sharpeyes lip pulled back in a sneer. “Wife?”

“Yeah. I notice yours isn’t here,” Sean said tightly. “Why is that?”

“That is not your concern!” Sharpeyes snarled. “What is your concern is that I’m stripping you of your Aspirant rank! Using the articles of nobility—”

“Lord,” Julian Bloodheart said, coming forward into the open area. “A moment?”

“What?” Sharpeyes asked tightly. “Are you going to censure your son for killing a trusted subordinate of Truestrike?”

“No, I applaud him for standing up for his wife. In fact, he has been fully welcomed back into the family.”

“Then why do you interrupt me?”

“You can’t strip MacDougal of his rank,” Julian replied.

“Of course I can!” Sharpeyes snapped.

“You could for an Aspirant, if you found enough Dames and Knights to speak against him,” Julian said.

“Exactly!” Sharpeyes hissed.

“However, you can’t do that to MacDougal.”

It was clear that Sharpeyes was about to explode, but his voice was steady, “And why would that be? If you fail to explain it properly, I will be very displeased with you.”

“Sean MacDougal isn’t an Aspirant,” Julian replied. “He is a Knight. He married Hallie Bloodheart and I accepted him as a full member of the family. I then separated the MacDougal Family into their own branch of the Bloodheart family.”

“Why was I not informed?!” Sharpeyes roared.

“I sent a message to your wife,” Julian replied. “I figured she would let you know, Lord. The only one who can reverse this decision of mine is a High Lord or a Queen.”

Sharpeyes’ eye twitched even more. “I see... your crippled daughter married him? What did he promise you? His worthless trinkets?”

Julian boomed out a laugh. “My daughter isn’t a cripple. She stands beside him now, next to Helga MacDougal.”

Hallie smiled beatifically at the room. “I’m looking forward to the dances.”

“Moreover,” Julian pressed on, “the new Aspirant... I dislike this worm. I would ask for a showing to see if there are enough Knights and Dames here who feel the same.”

“No!” Sharpeyes hissed.

“I see. Very well,” Julian shrugged. “Shall we all welcome Knight MacDougal now?”

“No!” Sharpeyes snapped. “We shall continue with the business of the evening!”

Julian looked around the room, then sighed. “As you wish, Lord. I must say, your wife would have spun her plots much better.”

Now his left eye had begun to twitch, and Sharpeyes ground his teeth briefly. “You go too far, Bloodheart.”

“Then challenge me,” Julian said simply. “I state facts alone. Since you took over as City Lord, your plots have been laughable. Look— MacDougal not only still lives, but has thwarted even more of your plots tonight. You don’t even have a good proxy.”

“You don’t know my plans!” Sharpeyes hissed. “One of them should be starting right now. MacDougal will lament ever having crossed me!”

Sean felt the moment come together and he stepped forward. “Your plans will fail, like your son’s did, but I did bring a gift for you. A gift made of adamantine. It will last for ages, unblemished for you to stare at until you die.”

Sharpeyes turned his head to Sean. “Gift? You didn’t bring a gift.”

“I just didn’t hand it over. Why would I when my last statue was nearly destroyed by one of your staff?” Sean asked. “Here is the statue I think that best explains our relationship.” Hand dipping into his belt pouch, which had been declared empty earlier, he pulled out the adamantine statue he’d made, which was much too big for the bag.

The room went still when the statue was held up for all to see— it was Sean standing over Evan’s body, with Dark Cutter plunged into his head. The metal gleamed dully in the light of the room, but the details were sharp.

Face going red, Sharpeyes’ breathing became ragged. His hand shot out, knocking the statue from Sean’s hand. “You’ll die for this! All of you will die for this! Guards!”

Screams went up around the room as dozens of guards— who’d moved into the room through the side doors unseen— suddenly started attacking people.

Sean spun to where his friends were and his blood went cold. Ryan was down already, and Italice was a gray-skinned form, standing over him and ripping a guard apart. Julian, his wife, and his sons were fighting ten guards, keeping them back from the others. Fredrick and MacLenn had their swords drawn and were engaged in combat. They were both losing badly until Giralt moved forward and threw flames to engulf their attackers.

“Kill all those that are disloyal!” Sharpeyes yelled as he fled up the stairs. “The one who kills MacDougal will be adopted as my son or daughter!”

Sean leapt back, his armor covering him and Dark Cutter appearing in his hand. “Ven, find the Lady!”

Helga interposed herself between Sean and the sudden mob that turned toward them, her armor on, shield out, and her sword in her hand. “I will collect your souls!” she hissed, her eyes burning with black-white flames.

“I will help,” Hallie added, also armored and ready for the fight.

“Sir!” A Messenger Fairy zipped to float before Sean— their armor was dented and they were bleeding. “The manor! It’s being attacked!”

Sean stopped caring about what might happen later. He had to end this quickly and get back to his wives. Wings of energy flashed into being, coating the room in bright light.

“Help our friends and kill our enemies,” Sean told Helga. “I’m going after him.” Sean vanished from sight with those words.

Sharpeyes fled the ballroom— his armor and weapons were just outside the upper doorway. Slamming the door shut behind him, he grabbed his armor from his steward and began to get it on as his personal guard stood between him and the door.

“Damn them! Why won’t they just lay down and die?!” Sharpeyes hissed.

The door came off its hinges, crashing into the two closest guards with brutal strength. The others all looked for what had caused it, but there was nothing there.

Sharpeyes grimaced and a dozen copies of him appeared. “He’s here! Kill him!”

The guards didn’t see anyone to kill, not even when the two trying to help the men under the door suddenly lost their heads. Before the others could react, flames engulfed the hallway, burning the others in a torrent of flesh-melting heat.

Sharpeyes stopped trying to get his armor on and ran. He pulled a whistle from his pouch and blew a shrill blast that made Sean wince. “You won’t last against them!”

Sean finished cutting down the guards, no longer Camouflaged, as he was coated in blood. He let his wings fade, the hallway here too narrow for them. With a snarl, he rushed after the fleeing noble.

Reaching the first split, Sean paused and listened hard. Rapid footsteps came from his right, so he ran that way. Another split came, so he had to pause again. Left, he thought as he ran on.

Guards appeared around a corner, but Sean didn’t even try to stop himself. He slammed one into the wall with bone-crunching force, and Dark Cutter ripped through the other’s neck. He caught sight of Sharpeyes turning the next corner and smiled ferally as he gave chase.

Turning the corner, Sean staggered when five crossbow bolts slammed into him. They didn’t penetrate his armor, but the one sparking off his cheek-guard caused him to stagger. There were five guards at the end of the hall, reloading their crossbows.

“Fireball!” Sean snarled, thrusting his hand forward.

There were brief screams from the end of the hall, but by the time Sean got there, the men were dead. He went past them just in time to see a door close. Sean heard broken glass from behind the door and screamed in anger, thinking Sharpeyes was getting away.

He hit the door with his shoulder. It had been barred, but it was now pulled out of the frame. The heavy wood hit the ground with a deep thud that shook the room. Sharpeyes was beside a glass door, looking smug. Between Sean and Sharpeyes, the cuons stood, growling.

“Kill him!” Sharpeyes commanded.

The cuons didn’t move, and Sean’s grim look became a smile of pure evil. “Idiot,” Sean laughed. “Cuander, this man attacked me and my family. He’s yours.”

Cuander howled, and the entire pack spun on Sharpeyes. As one, they rushed the noble.

Sharpeyes had a moment of surprise before he was pulled down and mauled by the cuons. Sean nodded, then paused— his friends were back there, fighting for their lives, and his wives were being attacked at the manor. With a shake of his head, he went out the broken door, resummoned his wings, and flew to the manor.

Chapter Forty-three

Sean streaked across the sky, his wings illuminating him to the guards below. No one did anything. They were surprised that someone went by them in the air, and by then, he was too far away from them to react.

Sean came down into the yard, amid the burnt remnants of the garden. Charred corpses of men in armor lay scattered about the wreckage. The moment he landed, the front door of the manor burst open and his wives came rushing out. His wings vanished as he turned to them.

“What happened?” Sean asked. “I was told you were being attacked.”

“We were,” Fiona said with anger. “They’ve paid for that idiocy…” She trailed off and her anger ebbed. “But so did Rosa...”

Rumia sniffled as she came to stand behind his wives. “Sir, can you...?”

“Where?”

“This way,” Rumia said, running through the blackened garden, not bothering to follow the paths.

Sean went after her, his household trailing him. His blood went cold when he saw the other casualty of the attack— Ursa, the second cuon of their home, was dead beside Rosa. Both had been stabbed repeatedly, and two armored men were dead beside them. They looked like they had both been savaged by Ursa. Neither looked to have been injured by Rosa, as her armor and weapon had not been deployed.

Kneeling beside Rosa, he touched her. After a moment, he swallowed, then shifted his hand to Ursa. Another long second passed before he stood slowly. “I’m sorry, Rumia,” he said softly. “She’s gone. Already at the manor.”

Rumia swallowed, tears spilling from her eyes. “I understand, sir. She will be happy there, and we can see her often.”

Andrea went to Rumia, pulling her into a hug and holding her. “Come with me. We can talk.”

“Sean, you came in your armor,” Aria said. “What happened?”

“He went further than we feared. His guards are attacking everyone he called disloyal. I chased him down and killed him, then came here,” Sean said.

“Get back,” Fiona said softly, touching his cheek. “Go save our friends. Finish this.”

Sean pulled her to him and kissed her softly before stepping back, his wings coming back into being. “Stay safe. I’ll want to hear about the attack when I get home. Are Clara and Eva okay?”

“Yes. They’re with the drivers and footmen in the kitchen, protected by the cooks and maids,” Felora said. “Go. We’ll be waiting.”

Launching himself into the air, Sean sped back across the night sky, intent on killing anyone still fighting his friends. As he flew, a hundred glowing silver streaks went with him, then sped ahead of him.

When Sean flew over the manor wall, he grinned savagely. The guards on the walls were all running away from darting, silver blurs. With no one to stop him, Sean landed by the same broken door he’d left through. The cuons milled there, but sat when he landed.

“Cuander, pack,” Sean said levelly, “Sharpeyes’ guards are prey. Hunt them down and kill them to the last unless they surrender. Subdue those and wait.”

Cuander howled and the hounds rushed into the yard. With a long look, Cuander met Sean’s gaze, then bowed his head.

“I’ll ask the Lady if she’s alive,” Sean replied. “Go now.”

Cuander rushed after his pack.

Sean ran down the halls the same way he’d come before. He’d been gone only minutes, but minutes in a fight were a lifetime. When he got back to the ballroom, it was over.

Helen Bloodheart was glaring at a smaller group of nobles, her blade still slick with blood. “You knew, and while you may not have attacked, you did nothing! Why should I let you leave this room alive?”

“Our families would come for yours,” one woman sneered. “Bloodhearts all over would pay if you did.”

“What will that mean to me?” Helen growled. “My husband lies dead, my two youngest children with him!”

“I’ll kill them.” Italice’s voice was even more gravelly as she came toward the group. She was gray-skinned and had long vicious claws at the ends of her fingers. “My husband died tonight, and I will see that repaid. I care not if your family comes for mine.”

“Wait,” Sean said, stopping by the upper railing. “Helga?”

“Here, My Lord,” Helga said from where she stood beside a dozen bodies. “I have their souls. I was forced to use one of my reserves to save my own and had to toss others away, but these twelve, I hold safe.”

“Hopefully, it’s enough,” Sean said as he came down the stairs. “Helen, Italice, please stay your weapons for a moment.”

“What happened to Lord Sharpeyes?” the woman who’d been defiant snapped at him.

“Cuander ate him,” Sean said, giving the woman a flat stare, “on my command. If you keep pushing, Helga will reap your soul shortly.”

The woman blinked and sat down abruptly, fear filling her as black-white flames shimmered in Sean’s eyes.

“Who all died?” Sean asked, going to Helga.

“Fredrick, Ryan, Augustus, Julian, Julius, Hallie, Winston, and others who took up arms with us.”

“Hallie first,” Sean said, moving to her body. Kneeling beside Hallie, he looked at Helga as she came to a stop beside him. “Ready?”

Helga nodded and closed her eyes. A moment later, a silver thread extended from her breastbone. Sean reached up and took the thread. He then turned toward Hallie’s body and found the other half of it right above her heart.

“Kneel, please,” Sean said softly.

Helga did so instantly, her eyes still closed.

Touching the threads together, Sean willed them to connect. His eyes were focused on the wound to Hallie’s neck, right above what her armor would have covered. The wound began to heal and Sean smiled.

He felt his energy spool out to heal Hallie’s body first. Once the injury was gone, another pulse of energy refreshed it so her heart, lungs, and brain were in perfect condition. The moment her body was ready, the threads fused and Hallie gasped.

“Easy...” Sean said softly as he touched her cheek. “You’re back with us now.”

Blinking a few times, she locked eyes with him and smiled. “I knew you’d come back for us.”

“Of course,” Sean smiled. “I have to help the others now.”

“Do what you need to, husband,” Hallie said as she sat up.

There were audible gasps of astonishment when Hallie did so.

Helen stared at her daughter with wet eyes. “He did it…”

“I’m fine, Mother,” Hallie said, pushing herself to her feet. “Give him a few minutes and he’ll have the others up, too.”

A commotion started in the hall outside the ballroom and Sean looked at the doors. “Really? Now? Helga, go see what it is, please.”

Helga was on her feet with a smooth motion and strode across the room. When she reached the door, she yanked them open and glared at the handful of guards rushing toward her, fleeing from a pack of angry cuons. Helga smiled grimly, then shut the door and used Shaping to seal them before coming back to him. “More trash to be reaped. Do you need more energy?”

“Give me a soul, then refill,” Sean nodded.

A rush of energy suffused him and Sean nodded. “Julian next. He’s the best fighter.” He bent to do the task, ignoring the pounding on the door, the screams of the dying, and the angry sounds of hounds hunting prey.

Sean went one by one down the line, bringing back all the dead. The five who weren’t part of his group took more out of him and more souls from Helga. He was surprised that she’d been able to catch their souls, but Sean chalked that up to them being allies in the moment. He breathed easier when he learned that bringing back the dead with Helga’s help didn’t Life Bond them to him.

Once he’d finished, Sean stood up slowly. The room was quiet, with only a few hushed conversations between the recently dead and their loved ones breaking the silence.

“Ven?” Sean called out.

“Here, sir,” Ven said, floating down to hover in front of him.

“Did you find her?”

“She is in her quarters, but she doesn’t look good,” Ven replied. “There’s a lot of blood… sir, Nola is dead.”

Sean exhaled slowly. “Long dead?”

“The blood is dry,” Ven replied somberly.

“Before we got to the manor, then,” Sean said tightly. He turned to the group that had been unhelpful or against them, and the majority flinched back from him. “Stay here. I’ll be back with Lady Sharpeyes. Helga, with me. Hallie, help your family secure the room, please.”

“Of course, husband,” Hallie smiled brightly.

Sean went to the door, Shaping it as he walked. He felt Helga follow him and grimaced when the door opened, revealing the mangled bodies of the guards and a single dead cuon. He paused by the hound, but the spirit of the beast was gone, so he shut the doors with a long look at the captives.

“Lord, are you okay?” Helga asked. “You were gone far longer than I had thought you would be.”

“I went to check the manor,” Sean told her as he followed Ven. “They were attacked. Lots of dead men. We’ll get the story later. The only thing of note is that Rosa is dead and Ursa died avenging her.”

Helga exhaled in anger. “I am sorry that I was not there for her.”

“You were needed here,” Sean said tightly. “If we had another of your sisters, then maybe… but we don’t.”

“I can try bringing Aria or Hallie into the role,” Helga suggested. “Aria might be the easiest, as she is used to her wings.”

“Talk with her. If she agrees or if they both do, do it. I don’t want to lose more family… not again.”

Helga’s heart ached at the pain in Sean’s voice. “Tomorrow?”

“Yeah, tonight is probably not the best moment,” Sean exhaled.

No one bothered them as they strode down the halls. Blood and gore were splashed here or there, along with the occasional savaged corpse. That toned well down as they got closer to the Lady’s apartments.

“Third door on the right,” Ven said as they got closer.

Sean strode to the door in question and pushed on them. They resisted, and he snorted before Shaping them open. When the double doors swung open, Sean’s jaw set. Blood was splashed across most of the front room. A maid lay dead in the middle of the floor. One of her rabbit ears was a foot from him while her body was several feet away.

“She’s in there, sir,” Ven said, pointing.

Sean moved across the room, slowly taking in the scene. He found another Rabbit Moonbound cut apart behind a divan. Swallowing hard, he made it to the next door and again had to Shape it open.

Nola was slumped near the door, with many deep slashes attesting to her death. There were twin curved swords near her, covered in blood. Sean’s knuckles popped as he stared at her. Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath and knelt to touch her.

Gone… gods damn them! Sean raged in his mind. She was a good person... I’m sorry I wasn’t here for you, Nola.

He closed her eyes, then got to his feet again. The room was dark, so he summoned his wings. More dead lay sprawled on the floor— the guards were carved with deep, powerful cuts that nearly severed their limbs in places.

“She gave them a good fight,” Helga said with respect. “I shall miss her sparring.”

“Yeah,” Sean agreed, sadness lacing his voice.

“The door across the room is her bedroom, sir,” Ven said.

Sean crossed the room, making sure the door would open when he reached it. A richly appointed bedroom was ruined by the bodies. Two women— one of them a healer he recognized from his fight with Aria— were beside the bed. Each had been hacked apart, making Lady Sharpeyes breathing roughly and slowly an oddity.

Sean was to the bed in seconds. His hand touched her cold, clammy forehead and he focused his Flesh Shaping on her. The moment he did, he found the problem: iron poisoning. It was in her blood and slowly killing her. He was able to trace it back to her stomach and intestines.

“Is she going to live?” Helga asked.

“Someone fed her iron which, to them, is the worst poison,” Sean said as he pushed his energy into her. “Give me another soul, please.”

“As you command, My Lord,” Helga said.

Sean basically dumped the rush of energy from Helga straight into Lady Sharpeyes. He felt the iron purify into something non-toxic to her. A minute ticked by as Sean made sure to scour her of all the toxins.

Lady Sharpeyes let out a mumbled sound as her eyes fluttered open. Blinking slowly, she stared at Sean in puzzlement. “MacDougal?”

“You’ll live,” Sean said, taking his hand away from her now warm forehead.

Memory hit her and she jerked upright. “I was poisoned!”

“Yeah, someone fed you iron dust,” Sean told her. “Soaked right into your body. Who did you eat with last?”

“My husband,” she said tightly as she pushed the blankets off her.

Sean stepped back and turned away from her. “Well, he’s dead now, so no worries there.”

Naked as the day she was born, Lady Sharpeyes stood up. “Dead? By you?”

“Cuander and the pack, but at my command,” Sean said. “Can you get some clothes on, please?”

“Let me call…” She trailed off when she saw her healer and chambermaid dead a few feet from her. “He… all of them? Nola?”

“Everyone in these apartments is dead besides us. The majority of the party is dead, and I think every guard beholden to your husband is dead, as well. I have no idea where your guards are. A small group of unhelpful nobles are being held by my group— they didn’t attack, but they didn’t help us, and they knew that your husband was planning on killing us.”

Taking a deep breath, Lady Sharpeyes walked over to the massive armoire and flung the doors open. “Give me a moment, please. I was poisoned on Nineday during dinner, but today is Tenday?”

“Yes. That would explain what happened. You fell ill, and your people brought you here to see to you. He had his men attack and left you to slowly die. Guess he wanted no wounds on you.”

“My mother would have investigated my death if I had died from trauma,” she replied. “If I died in my sleep, though… he might have been able to get away with it.”

“Moot point,” Sean shrugged. “I’ll be waiting for you outside these rooms.”

“I shall make all haste,” Lady Sharpeyes replied, then asked, “Amedee?”

“Alive. All of my friends who came here are alive.”

“Something else happened?”

“My manor was attacked... We lost some. I don’t know the full story, but when I find out, I’m going to make sure people pay.”

“You will have my backing,” Lady Sharpeyes said. “I shall have to go without my usual pomp, but that will fit the tone of tonight. Give me just a few minutes to at least find an outfit that I can get into alone.”

“My Lord, I can assist her to speed this up,” Helga offered.

“Go ahead,” Sean told her.

~*~*~

Everyone in the room looked up when Sean came back. The nobles were kneeling on the floor, and a majority looked hopeful when Lady Sharpeyes entered after him. A few blanched in fear and lowered their heads.

“I was nearly killed by my husband,” Lady Sharpeyes said flatly. “If not for Sean MacDougal, I would have died. He has my full support in figuring out who is responsible for tonight’s slaughter.”

“Him! It was him!” the older Dame screeched as she stood up, hauling Carver with her.

Carver slapped the older woman and went to bolt, but he only made it outside of the nobles before Sean slammed him into the floor.

Burning rage surged in Sean as he pulled Carver up off his feet, letting him dangle by the neck. “Carver… you are responsible for Jackson Gertihs’ death.”

“No!” Carver croaked, his feet flailing in the air. “Denmur…!”

Sean’s eyes blazed with the black-white fire. “He told me, Carver. His soul is mine, as yours will be.” Sean’s words were cold as he smiled darkly. “Before I take your soul... well, you have a life to repay.”

Carver clawed at Sean’s wrist, trying to get free, but Sean just turned to face Fredrick. Fredrick was holding a sword as he stared at the struggling Shaper.

“My little brother, Carver... My mother wept for days,” Fredrick said with hatred as he advanced toward them. “I’ll find solace that she will be at peace when I tell her of your death. My happiness will only grow when I think of you stuck in a bog with Denmur.”

With no warning, Fredrick stabbed Carver. The blade slipped into the man’s chest with little resistance. Fredrick stared at him as he died. When the last light left Carver’s eyes, Fredrick pulled his sword free.

“Better?” Sean asked.

“No, but yes,” Fredrick shuddered.

Sean dropped Carver’s corpse and patted Fredrick’s shoulder. “I understand.”

“Hmm...” Lady Sharpeyes said. “Well, with my husband dead, I shall be taking control of this city alone. The Bloodheart family will be commended for their actions tonight, as will the others who stood beside them. Those who took up arms... their families will be censured sternly, but what to do about you?”

“Lady, I helped,” the older Dame said. “I can say that I didn’t know what was planned and, if I had, I wouldn’t have cooperated.”

“Lady,” Helen said, “you’ll need them. Let their actions going forward speak for them. The city is much diminished because of your husband. The majority of houses have lost their leaders, and half of the best crafters are dead.”

“Good points,” Lady Sharpeyes nodded. “Very well. Please rise,” she addressed the captured nobles. “You will be allowed to leave, but you will first give me your Agreement that you will never raise your hand against me or try to remove me from my position. If you cannot do so... well, we shall have to look into your family and see what deals you might have made with my husband.”

One by one, the nobles went and agreed before they hurried away.

Sean watched them go and sighed. “Lady, I’m going to speak with any captured men and see if I can find your guards.”

“They are in an outbuilding,” Ven said. “I just received reports. There are only a dozen guards who surrendered to the cuons. My clan told the guards that if they surrendered, they would be spared.”

“Thank you, Ven. I’m sure she’ll want to question them, too.” Sean looked at the others who had come with him. “I’ll be back, and then we can go home.”

“Sean, your home was attacked?” Italice asked, no longer clawed nor gray-skinned.

“Rosa, my gardener, died, as did Ursa, one of my cuons,” Sean said softly. “Everyone else is fine. I have a lot of corpses to be collected, though.”

“I will have my men see to it,” Flamehair said. “My family will be working hard tonight and tomorrow.”

Chapter Forty-four

Everyone on the bus was grim-faced when they pulled into the yard. Sean’s wives, staff, and guests were there to meet them. Eva and Clara rushed to the doors, worried for their husbands. Fredrick and Giralt were there to meet them— they embraced their wives and kissed them, then stepped aside for the others.

Sean was the last one off the bus. “Lady Sharpeyes survived. She had iron poisoning and was left to die. All of her maids, including Nola, were killed to stop word getting out. Her guards were tricked, then forced into a building that had been reinforced to hold them, which is how Sharpeyes got away with his planned attack.”

“You brought them back safely,” Clara sniffled. “Thank you...”

Sean looked away. “Don’t thank me. They died… most of those who went with me died.”

Clara blinked slowly. “But…?”

“I brought them back to life,” Sean said. “If not for Helga, it would have been a disaster.”

“Thank you,” Eva said, hugging Sean. “I don’t care if he died. All that matters is that he’s alive now.”

“Carver is dead,” Fredrick said somberly. “I killed him.”

Eva turned back to Fredrick and hugged him hard, pushing his face into her breasts. “Are you okay?”

“Yes. I need to tell my parents, though,” Fredrick said, muffled as he was.

“It’s all over,” Julian said. “Lord Sharpeyes is dead, Lady Sharpeyes is alive, and the nobles who survived all had to agree to not rise against her. The city is greatly diminished currently... Many eyes will turn this way in the coming tendays.”

“And we’ll be leaving,” Sean said. “I’m sure we’ll be called back to the Lady’s manor before we do.”

“Yes. She will wish to thank us,” Mageeyes said. “Toivo and I will be going back there to help her.”

“I need to get home and dispatch the crews to collect the dead,” Flamehair said, looking around the yard, “including a few crews for here. What happened?”

“The guards,” Fiona said. “The recruits… weren’t guards. First, there were the ones who used Camo to slip over the fence and kill Rosa while opening the gates for the others. Ursa howled and killed those two.” She pointed at the two dead men by the house. “When we came to see what was happening, they were charging through the gates. We dealt with the men back there while Aria burned the ones here.”

“The guards?” Sean asked, his voice glacial.

“The one leading through the back gate was Sergeant Wolen,” Myna hissed. “I gutted him.”

“Good,” Sean grunted.

“We apologize,” Onim said, fluttering down to the group. “The guards patrolling the streets over the last few tendays made us ignore them tonight.”

“That was their plan,” Aria said unhappily. “We fell for it.”

“How did you manage to burn them all?” Flamehair asked.

Sean pointed a hand upward. “Fireball.”

Everyone blinked in shock as the small ball of fire flew up, then exploded into a large sphere of flame that they could feel the warmth of even far below it.

“Same way I killed a few of Lord Sharpeyes’ guards when they tried to stop me,” Sean said. “Fire is something I can do, to a degree.”

Giralt just shook his head. “It’s Sean, after all.”

The others nodded in agreement.

“Charie, we’d like Rosa picked up and cared for. We’ll come by later tomorrow to see her,” Sean said, feeling a little detached. “I think I’m going to go to sleep.”

“I’ll make sure she is cared for,” Flamehair said softly.

Everyone said goodbye, and the carriages started to roll out of the yard a few minutes later. “Sir,” Quinna said, “we can stay here and deal with the bodies, and help Charie’s people when they arrive.”

Sean gave her a tired smile. “Thank you, Quinna. That would help a lot.”

“They won’t be here for a while,” Fiona said. “Let’s go inside so we can hear about the party.”

“You all should know about what happened,” Sean nodded.

“I’ll get some drinks,” Cali said, running to the manor.

“And some snacks,” Lona added, quick to follow her.

~*~*~

Sean told them about the party and what he had done, and Helga filled in what’d happened when Sean chased Sharpeyes. Sean listened to Helga explain Hallie’s death, and his fists clenched until Fiona touched his hand. When Helga was done, Sean picked back up from the point he got back and brought people back to life.

“He’s at the bog?” Andrea asked.

“All of them are,” Helga said. “The field should be full.”

“I’ll be making sure he’s tormented even worse than Denmur,” Sean said. “I want to go tell our wives and make sure Rosa is okay.”

“Sean—”

“Yes, Rumia, you’ll be coming,” Sean said, cutting her off. “I’m going to ask the rest of you to keep watch in shifts for us.”

“We will,” Glorina said first. “Anything we can do to help, we will do.”

“You all did very well,” Fiona said.

“What happened with Rosa? Why was she alone out there?” Sean asked.

Rumia sniffled, looking down. “We had been speaking with Clara and Eva. Mother… felt out of place, so she wanted to go to our rooms and sleep. I offered to go with her, but she told me to stay.”

Sean felt a shiver travel down his spine. “Rumia, if you’d been there, you’d both be dead.”

“I know,” Rumia swallowed. “I know, but I still keep thinking that… that maybe…”

Andrea rubbed Rumia’s back. “Fel can help.”

“If you want it,” Felora nodded. “The guilt I can help with.”

“Tomorrow?” Rumia asked. “After the viewing?”

“Of course,” Felora said, sitting on her other side.

“She went to go to bed and they caught her in the yard?” Sean asked to make sure he understood.

“Yes,” Myna said. “A few minutes after Rosa left, Ursa howled. The Fairies came and told us, as they had seen Ursa die. That was when we rushed out.”

“We slaughtered them,” Xenta said softly. “They weren’t prepared for everything we could do.”

“Crushed a number of them,” Quilla nodded. “Aria was a big surprise, though. That Fireball… I want to learn it.”

“You all will,” Sean said softly. “We’ll make a point of it when we head to Accord.”

“Lady Sharpeyes is going to have a hard time,” Fiona said. “Between the guards, the nobles, and the crafters, this city just lost a lot of people.”

“She’ll survive,” Sean said. “We won’t be here if trouble comes, and our friends are powerful enough now to protect themselves.”

“Sean,” Helga said softly, “can I ask?”

“Go ahead.”

“Aria, Hallie,” Helga said with gravitas, “My Lord has given me the chance to see if you would wish to join the ranks of his Choosers.”

“Yes,” Hallie said instantly.

“I would,” Aria said, giving Hallie a knowing smile.

Helga stood and motioned them to her. “Come. Kneel.” Her wings appeared behind her, folded and waiting. A heartbeat later, her armor also covered her.

Both women went to kneel before Helga as the others watched with interest.

Placing her hands on their heads, Helga took a deep breath. “You have come before me to join the Choosers. By the power of My Lord, Sean MacDougal, I grant you the power to guard the souls of his faithful and to reap the souls of his foes. You must open your soul to show him your faith in him. Open yourself to him and welcome this charge in his name.”

Sean jerked, as his very being felt like someone had plucked at his soul.

Hallie and Aria both gasped as black-white flames suddenly burned in their eyes. As everyone watched, Bonds formed on Aria’s and Hallie’s necks and arms, matching the complex designs that Helga bore.

Sean exhaled slowly— he felt the barest inklings of emotions in the back of his mind, knowing that both of them now also had the same empathic link to him that Helga did.

Hallie gasped again and arched as wings of pure energy flashed into existence behind her. They were identical to Helga’s, black and white in coloration. Aria let out a soft moan as she bent forward, her wings coming into being. Everyone watched as hers shifted in coloration to match Hallie’s.

“Can we join, too?” Quinna asked.

Helga exhaled slowly. “Not right now. I feel a limit. As Sean grows, the number of Choosers will grow, as well.”

“We can wait,” Quilla said.

“Ladies, we can discuss that later,” Fiona said. “Sean, did you wish to go to the manor now?”

“Yeah, and maybe some sleep… after Felora helps me,” Sean said, his forehead creased.

Felora gave him a soft smile. “I will help, Sean.”

“We’ll go start on the bodies,” Quinna said, standing up.

“And watch to make sure nothing else happens,” Cali said.

“Thank you,” Sean said. “I’ll see you all in the morning. Please make sure to get some rest.”

“We’ll do our best, sir,” Tiska said. “Ladies, come on. We have tasks to help the family.”

They all left, leaving Sean and his wives in the room. Myna and the others were looking over Aria and Hallie’s markings and wings. He let them for a minute before he finally stood up.

After a quick shower to clean up, all of them went upstairs. Once they were settled in bed, Sean blinked when he found Rumia in bed with them. He didn’t gainsay her being there. In fact, he gave her a soft smile and held her hand over Felora’s hip.

Rumia’s lips trembled. She wanted to smile because she was ecstatic to be with them all, but the death of her mother dampened those feelings and made her want to cry.

“Here we go,” Felora whispered, placing her hand on theirs. “Dream... sleep, slip sideways between the planes and find the place of rest and love.”

~*~*~

Sean got out of bed and went straight to the stairs. He heard the knock on the door when he was at the top. Hurrying down them, he got there just as Chastity opened the door.

“Chas,” Andrea smiled, hugging her lover.

“It’s over?” Chastity asked, holding Andrea.

“Sharpeyes is dead,” Fiona nodded, “but it came at a cost.”

“We know,” Lilly said as she came into the room. “Rosa is out back.”

Rumia rushed past Lilly. “I need to see her!”

Lilly let her go with a sad smile. “She’s in your home.”

“Sean,” Marjorie asked, seeing him coming down, “is it really over?”

“Yes. Carver, Solanice, and Sharpeyes are all dead,” he answered as he moved to his wives. “I was able to save Lady Sharpeyes.”

“We all did our best,” someone else said. Sean looked up to where a couple of Fairies were sitting on the rafters.

“How many?” Sean asked.

Omin landed on his shoulder. “Six of the clan. Ven should be finding out soon.”

“Please come here,” Sean told the Fairies.

All six of them floated down to hover before him. “Sir?” one asked.

“I want to remember your faces,” Sean replied. “You’ll be joining the wall.”

They all straightened up a little more. “Thank you, sir,” they said in a jumble.

“If things change here, then we’ll put them back up after the move,” Sean said.

“Sean,” Felora said, going over to take his hand, “why don’t we go upstairs? I can help you, and then the rest of us can fill them in on what happened.”

Exhaling slowly, Sean nodded. “Yeah, that works.”

Before he could go, each of his wives collected a kiss from him. Sean surrendered to the kisses, letting their love wash over him and soothe his soul. With that done, Felora took his hand once more and led him upstairs.

Character Information

Sean Aragorn MacDougal

Godling

Age: 33

Gifts:

Metal Bones, Viney Muscles, Mithril Blood, Magic Bond, Mending Body, Death Ward, Linguist, Hunter’s Blood, Infinite Possibilities

Spells:

Summon Water

Fireball

Flame Arc

Steam Cloud

Talents:

Shaper- (Wood, Metal, Flesh)

Mage Sight

Camouflage

Targeter

Elemental Manipulation (Water, Earth)

Enchanting

Beast Tamer

Energy Wings

Battle Magic

Bonded:

Fiona Mithrilsoul- Soul Bonded/Wife

Myna Mooncaller- Soul Bonded /Wife

Ryann Cullin- Soul Bonded /Wife

Ida Bronzeshield- Soul Bonded /Wife

Andrea Brandt- Soul Bonded /Wife

Felora Somnia- Soul Bonded /Wife

Aria Swiftwing- Soul Bonded /Wife

Chastity Bisset- (Deceased)- Soul Bonded/ Wife

Lilliana Lunatis- (Deceased)- Soul Bonded/ Wife

Helga Oathsworn- Soul Bonded/Wife

Hallie Bloodheart- Soul Bonded/Wife

Ven- Soul Bonded

Venn- Soul Bonded

Onim- Soul Bonded

Jutt- Soul Bonded

Jott- Soul Bonded

Arla- Soul Bonded

Omin- (Deceased)- Soul Bonded

Marjorie Bisset- (Deceased)- Soul Bonded

Rosa Rington- (Deceased)- Life Bond

Rumia Rington- Life Bond

Glorina Coit- Life Bond

Lona Lenik- Life Bond

Mona Lenik- Life Bond

Quinna Denna- Life Bond

Quilla Denna- Life Bond

Tiska Trech- Life Bond

Cali Ornia- Life Bond

Xenta Smurm- Life Bond

Prita Funder- Life Bond

Arliat Afreghan- Life Bond

Metal Bones- Your bones are not ordinary calcium, but Adamant and Iron. (Crafted by Goibniu.)

Viney Muscles- Your musculature is built of Iron Vine, reinforced with traces of Adamant. (Crafted by Luchta.)

Mithril Blood- Your blood is not the red watery stuff of normal people, but Mithril blended with Iron. (Crafted by Credne.)

Magic Bond- Able to learn and wield the magic of the world. (Gift of Beag.)

Mending Body- Your body will repair any damage with time and energy. (Gift of Dian Cecht.)

Death Ward- Force death away if enough energy is present. (Gift of Aed.)

Linguist- Know and speak every language. (Gift of Oghma.)

Hunter’s Blood- Master of woodcraft. (Gift of Cernunnos.)

Infinite Possibilities- Blessed to be able to learn all Talents. (Gift of Dagda.)

Author’s Note

Please consider leaving a review for the book, feedback is imperative for an indie author. If you don’t want to review it then think about leaving a comment or even just a quick message. Remember, positive feedback is always welcome.

If you want to keep up on the latest updates, or the one stop shop for all the links, my website is the best place for that. Remember to subscribe to the mailing list to know when I publish a new book, and you get an exclusive short when you sign up.

http://schinhofenbooks.com/

Other places you can keep up to date on me and my works:

https://www.patreon.com/DJSchinhofen
https://twitter.com/DJSchinhofen

Fan group on Facebook for Daniel Schinhofen
https://schinhofenbooks.blogspot.com/

If you LOVE LitRPG, then check out these pages full of awesome LITRPG goodness. You can interact with authors like me and many more. Find banter, good times and a lot of like minded people.

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGsociety/
https://www.facebook.com/groups/haremlit/
https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRpg & GameLit Readers

A big thank you to my editors, Samantha Bishop and Sarinia Phelps. Also props to Geno Ferrarini and Sean Hickinbotham for being my Alpha Readers. I’d be remiss if I didn’t include my beta readers, in no particular order: Ian McAdams ~*~ Dame ~*~ Jay Taylor ~*~ Zee ~*~ Scott Brown ~*~ Kevin Kollman ~*~ Justin Johanson ~*~ Kenneth Darlin ~*~ Rob Bunting  ~*~ Aoife Grimm ~*~ Peter LaFemina ~*~ Tanner Lovelace ~*~ Tim? ~*~ Carl Gheradi ~*~ ~*~ Dimitri Shadow ~*~ Matt Case ~*~ Richard G Stahl ~*~ Cheyene Adams ~*~ A Madsen ~*~ J. Stone ~*~ D Smith.

The cover for Binding Words 7: Noble Solutions is brought to you by Anthony Bishop, a very talented artist. You can find him at https://grimmhelm.artstation.com/

A big thanks to my Patreon supporters who have gone above and beyond in their support:

Pheonixblue ~*~ Spencer Jefferson ~*~ Byron Gobert ~*~ David Taylor-Fuller ~*~ Ryan Luttinger ~*~ Tyler Scheibe ~*~ Matthew Caro ~*~ Stephan Caperton ~*~ Thomas Smith ~*~ Lgikito ~*~ Xiao ~*~ Kurt Bodenstedt ~*~ Kevin McKinney ~*~ Erracticcyprus ~*~ Chanh Pham ~*~ Tristitan ~*~ Tyller James ~*~ Kenneth Freeman ~*~ Matt Thompson ~*~ Kyle Gravelle ~*~ James Parker ~*~ Crichton Vas’Moya ~*~ Jason Broderick ~*~ BobsNemesis ~*~ Derek Morgan ~*~ Travis Btmb ~*~ Clinton Wertzbaugher ~*~ Shadowsteppez ~*~ Matthew Myers ~*~ Allen Deck ~*~ Matthew Parikka ~*~ Brian Biggers ~*~ Tetsu-nii ~*~ Timithy Klesick ~*~ Michael Shearer ~*~ Dedalus Inventor ~*~ Michael S Pellman ~*~ Michael Erwin ~*~ Gian M ~*~ Vaeld ~*~ MattMick222 ~*~ Shakekiller ~*~ Chistopher B. ~*~ Craig Mather ~*~ IntheRaccon ~*~ James Murphy ~*~ Dances with Kobolds ~*~ Zachariah Miller ~*~ Mark Kewer ~*~ Chris Guerrero ~*~ Dwayne Bullock ~*~ Marty Murphy ~*~ Ryan Williamson ~*~ Calidia ~*~ Tara C Mulkey ~*~ Deme A. ~*~ Alexander Rodriguez ~*~ Khamla Khongloth ~*~ Red Phoenix ~*~ Gabe Olah ~*~ Charles Henggeler ~*~ Hill44 ~*~ Stephen Juba ~*~ Samuel DeBoard ~*~ James Domec ~*~ Michael Mooney ~*~ Alarinnise ~*~ Robert Shofner ~*~ Matt Sensenig ~*~ Matthew Kelly ~*~ Council Of Nine ~*~ Eric Hontz ~*~ Brian McDonald ~*~ Jeff Gaebler ~*~ Jeff Kollada ~*~ Brandon Haag ~*~ Mike Durie ~*~ Scott Hank ~*~ Jessie Redd ~*~ Exempt Pie ~*~ Christopher Cales ~*~ Ron Abitz ~*~ Sean Fitzpatrick ~*~ No0neSpecial ~*~ Kori Prins ~*~ Adam W. ~*~ Charles Demarest ~*~ Arthur Cuelho ~*~ Matthew Paulin ~*~ Christopher Edstrom ~*~ Zachary Nahrstadt ~*~ Dwinald Lint III ~*~ Michael Moneymaker ~*~ Miguel E. Ramirez ~*~ Dante ~*~ James Breaux ~*~ Zifferix ~*~ Patrick Glass ~*~ Robert Yarber ~*~ Scott Baxter ~*~ Tanner Lovelace ~*~ Sith ~*~ Robert McCoard ~*~ Daniel Shimek ~*~ Top Cat 269 ~*~ Randall Randall ~*~ Joel Wilkinson ~*~ Brian O. ~*~ Robert Howden ~*~ Stefan Holze ~*~ Jeff Ford ~*~ Jeremy Patrick ~*~ B liz ~*~ Orry Mooney ~*~ Richard Papst ~*~ Kurt Borek ~*~ Zachary Johnson ~*~ Jon Bryant ~*~ David Hoerner ~*~ Christopher Gross ~*~ SpartanGER ~*~ Seth Martinez ~*~ Riley Dunn ~*~ David Florish ~*~ Logan Cochrane ~*~ Daniel Jones ~*~ Otis Coley ~*~ Gregory Lamberta ~*~ Panther Theory ~*~ Jenn Bean ~*~ David Simmons ~*~ MrNyxt ~*~ Chad Arrington ~*~ Jeffrey Buchanan ~*~ Corran Horn ~*~ Robert Jacobs ~*~ Gslice100 ~*~ Adam ~*~ Andrew Dyes ~*~ Daniel Glasson ~*~ Philippe Bruneau ~*~ J.G. Patton ~*~ General Raith ~*~ Robert Michael Barfield ~*~ ManManLoose ~*~ Edward P Warmouth ~*~ Jose Ibarra ~*~ Korbin Wilson ~*~ JakeTylerPsn ~*~ EvilZetti ~*~ Kyle Pettay ~*~ ItWasIDio!! ~*~ Mike Brown ~*~ Gregory Johnson ~*~ Jerrod ~*~ John Curtis ~*~ Cody Creager ~*~ Sawyer Williams ~*~ Aristo ~*~ Cheyene Adams ~*~ M. Ahles ~*~ Justin “Johnist” Johanson ~*~ subVersion ~*~ John Cothrin ~*~ Cheif37 ~*~ Robert Knight ~*~ Benjamin J Russell ~*~ Matthew ~*~ Winston Smith ~*~ Aryan Eimermacher ~*~ Michael Jackson ~*~ Tom Richards ~*~ Jose Caudillo ~*~ Rey T Nufable ~*~ Eli Page ~*~ William Merrick ~*~ Southern Celt ~*~ Abraham Madsen ~*~ Chris Cannon ~*~ Masta Matna ~*~ Kevin harris ~*~ Don Jinkins ~*~ T3iain ~*~ Darkserra ~*~ Joshua McCane ~*~ Barry Dirickson ~*~ Robert Owen ~*~ Matthew Malkin ~*~ EthanK ~*~ Chace Corso ~*~ Aaron Blue ~*~ Robse ~*~ Jeremy Cox ~*~ Jacob Lawlor ~*~ Malcolm White ~*~ Derek Raines ~*~ Allderin ~*~ Brad Schultz ~*~ Rafnar Caldon ~*~ Travis Hilliard ~*~ Caleb Bear ~*~ Matthias Meilahn ~*~ Pamela J Smith ~*~ David Morrissey ~*~ Damien Osborne ~*~ Lui Adecer ~*~ Choike Nelson ~*~ Terry Wood-Davies ~*~ Thomas Lindsay ~*~ Malcom Wade ~*~ Kenneth Darlin ~*~ Andre Durkalec ~*~ Morgan C Williams ~*~ William Simmons ~*~ Ryan A Larkey ~*~ Dreamon ~*~ J. Patrick Walker ~*~ Brandon Lai ~*~ Thomas Corbin ~*~ Andrew Nevius ~*~ David Peers ~*~ Shawn Meade ~*~ Bpgt64 ~*~ Brendon Quinn ~*~ Josh Holmes ~*~ Michael Browningkoelper ~*~ Erin Jordan ~*~ Influenza ~*~ Tanner Sealock ~*~ Forrest Hansen ~*~ Brian Sutton ~*~ Kevin Kollman ~*~ Daniel Lynch ~*~ Brett Hudson ~*~ Eliseo Rios ~*~ Michael Hyde Jr. ~*~ LarrytheEmu ~*~ Taefox ~*~ Jascha Weiss ~*~ Mankey.

Other Books written by Daniel Schinhofen:

Binding Words:

Morrigan's Bidding

Life Bonds

Hearthglen

Forged Bonds

Flame of War

Lost Bonds

Aether’s Revival:

Aether's Blessing

Aether's Guard

Magi's Path

Luck’s Voice:

Suited for Luck

Cashing In

Breaking the Bank

Dungeon Walkers:

Dungeon Walkers 1

Apocalypse Gates Author’s Cut:

Rapture

Valley of Death

Gearing Up

Elven Accord

Downtime and Death

Can of Worms

Unexpected Dev-elopments

Alpha World: (Completed.)

Gamer for Life

Forming the Company

Alpha Company

Playing for Keeps

Fractured Spirit

The Path to Peace

Darkhand

Gamer For Love

Last Horizon: (Completed.)

Last Horizon Omnibus

NPC’s Lives: (Hiatus)

Tales from the Dead Man Inn

Resurrection Quest: (Hiatus)

Greenways Goblins

I would like to point you all toward some fellow authors whose works I enjoy:

William Arand: Author of the complex interconnected series in the genre which all starts with Otherlife Dreams.

https://www.amazon.com/William-D.-Arand/e/B01AY7PSG4

Blaise Corvin: Author of Delvers LLC, which is an amazing GameLit series.

https://www.amazon.com/Blaise-Corvin/e/B01LYK8VG5

Scottie Futch: Is a prolific author who can be found on Royal Road and Amazon. Scottie combines parody with zany humor that keeps me laughing.

https://www.amazon.com/Scottie-Futch/e/B00NCSEN28

Michael Scott-Earle: He’s back, but not on Amazon. You can find all of his books through his own website, and through his Kickstarters and Indiegogos.

https://www.michaelscottearle.com/

Eden Redd: She might be mentioned last but she is definitely not least, and she is very worth the read, more so if you like some adult content. Her Lewd Saga series combines erotica and LITRPG.

https://www.amazon.com/Eden-Redd/e/B00I8X8BCK

To find more LitRPG Books, please check out the Amazon store: https://www.amazon.com/litrpg

You can also find out more about LITRPG stories at: https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGGroup/